<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8"?>
<!-- If you are running a bot please visit this policy page outlining rules you must respect. http://www.insanejournal.com/bots/ -->
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom">
  <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel</id>
  <title>HOIST THE COLOURS, MOTHERFUCKERS!</title>
  <subtitle>Eats scissors and stabs with paste</subtitle>
  <author>
    <email>ficangel@yahoo.com</email>
    <name>ficangel</name>
  </author>
  <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/"/>
  <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/data/atom"/>
  <updated>2009-11-22T02:58:49Z</updated>
  <link rel="service.feed" type="application/x.atom+xml" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/data/atom" title="HOIST THE COLOURS, MOTHERFUCKERS!"/>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:112176</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/112176.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: Don't Know When I'll Be Back Again (5/5)</title>
    <published>2009-11-22T00:23:06Z</published>
    <updated>2009-11-22T02:58:49Z</updated>
    <category term="ai: cookleta"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/112099.html"&gt;Continued from Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David stretched, or started to.  He paused when his fingers encountered warm skin, and opened his eyes.  Archuleta’s eyes were already open.  Somehow while sleeping they had rolled towards each other until they were only a few inches apart, and face to face.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You have really pretty eyes,” David said without thinking.  He expected Archuleta to leap back as if he had been scalded and stammer, not reach out and punch David hard in the shoulder.  “Ow!  You definitely learned that from Iraheta.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re funny when you’ve just woken up,” Archuleta said, smiling.  He rolled away, stretched, and sat up.  After a few more seconds of squirming and wriggling to wake the rest of his body up, David followed.  He saw Kristy Lee lying very still and small on the opposite side of the fire, and thought that he was going to choke on one of those possibly broken ribs that he was carrying around.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She’s still here,” Chikezie said.  He sounded utterly wrung out; David wondered if he had even slept at all before he looked at the dark smudges under Chikezie’s eyes and realized that he’d be an idiot if he seriously needed to ask.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You should have woken me up,” David said as he pushed himself up to his feet.  Archuleta paused briefly by Kristy Lee--she confirmed that she was in fact alive and that Chikezie had not made a sleep-starved mistake by turning over and saying something to him in return--before he went down to the shore to splash some of the sleep off of himself.  David watched him.  Chikezie watched David.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t.”  David raised his hand in warning.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not going to say a word.”  Chikezie stretched and then put yet more wood on the fire, which was already burning so high and hot that it singed their forearms to get too close to it.  He tilted his face up towards the clear, blameless sky as he did so, which was empty and blank as a china doll’s face.  He sighed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Archie and I can try to find some more crabs today,” David assured him.  The food had sharpened his head, made him feel stronger, but he already thought that he could still eat his weight in more without making a dent in his appetite.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We ought to start thinking about produce, too,” Chikezie said.  He threw down the stick he had been using as if he was suddenly disgusted by it.  “Or else we’re all going to find our teeth falling out if we wind up here too much longer.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Archie and I can do that, too,” David said.  “Since...”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Since someone should probably stay here with Kristy,” Chikezie finished.  He pursed his lips up towards the sky as if he was torn between cursing at it and a fear that doing so might jinx their chances of being seen by any plane that might be hiding up there.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m not dead yet,” Kristy Lee snapped suddenly, pushing herself up onto her elbows and glaring at them both.  David jumped; he had thought that she had gone back to sleep, she had been so still and quiet.  Her arched eyebrow told him that he wasn’t fooling anyone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry,” David said, but he grinned a little all the same.  “I’ll grab Archie, we’ll head out before it gets too hot.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Might want to put your shirt back on, too,” Chikezie said mildly.  “You’re fucking blinding all of us.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ha, ha, fuck you.”  David grabbed his shirt, shook it out in case there were any crab bits lingering inside that they hadn’t noticed the night before, and headed down to the water to rinse it all the same.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You can always take if off again if you and Archuleta find yourself in a cozy nook out there.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, fuck you &lt;i&gt;sideways.&lt;/i&gt;”  But David was grinning slightly as he dipped his shirt into the water, and still didn’t lose the grin even when he thought that he heard something and jerked his head up hard to scan the sky above them.  It was clear.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;By the middle of the day, thick, cottony gray clouds were swirling across the sky again, looking like a child’s finger painting against the blue.  It changed the light that came down through the canopy, made it more sullen even if David couldn’t see that the clouds were doing a damned thing for the heat, and made David want to do nothing so much as swear up at the trees as if that was going to make a difference.  He even caught Archuleta glaring upwards once or twice with his lips moving in patterns that David highly doubted were new song lyrics.  They marched through the jungle some half-dozen yards apart, speaking little as they kept their eyes peeled for fruit trees, berries, anything that looked as if it could be eaten.  The silence wasn’t uncomfortable; they often crossed close enough together again for their arms to touch when the thicket became too heavy.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We’re close to the plane,” Archuleta said, startling David into leaving the ground by a few inches.  They hadn’t spoken for nearly an hour, and David had gotten so used to hearing nothing more than the birds overhead and the rustlings of small animals through the ferns around and branches overhead that he had nearly forgotten that the two of the had voices at all.  Archuleta laughed softly.  That echoed like birdsong, too.  “Sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re fine.”  David rubbed his hand over his face.  He had stubble long enough to make a rasping noise against his palm, and to itch in the jungle swelter.  “Jesus, you get into an altered state out here, don’t you?  Now I know why people use sweat lodges.” He saw that Archuleta was looking off in the direction of the plane, marked by the broken underbrush that still had sap hanging from their ends.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I want to go see it,” Archuleta said firmly.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There’s nothing in there to see, kid,” David said firmly.  He didn’t realize that he had fallen back into the old nickname until he saw Archuleta giving him a sideways look that was about as close to a glare as he ever came, but he still shook his head.  “Trust me, Chikezie and I were in there twice, there’s not anything left that could possibly be salvaged.  We looked.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s not why I want to see it.”  Archuleta had only been in the plane for a few moments before he had abruptly left again on the night of the crash, David remembered now.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh,” he said softly.  “Yeah, sure.  We can do that.”  The corners of Archuleta’s mouth curved up slightly, almost gratefully, though he strode off down the path in a way that made it very clear that David’s permission wasn’t even an afterthought.  As David followed, the sky finally opened up on the promises that it had been making virtually all morning long. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, mother&lt;i&gt;fuck&lt;/i&gt;,” David blurted.  He was nearly glad that the sky was doing the crying for him, since there was little doubt that he was going to give vent to it again just as soon as he had to look at the bodies, but being soaked through and through in the meanwhile wasn’t exactly what he would have called a capper to even the days that they were getting used to here.  He broke into a run and caught up with Archuleta, who was himself just ducking to dive into the half of the plane with Carly and Michael.  It smelled.  It had not smelled like that even the day before; David’s feet stuttered before he could stop himself, and he didn’t want to go in there more than he had not wanted to do anything in his entire life.  However, he wanted to let Archuleta dive into that charnel house alone even less, so he made his feet make up their goddamned mind already.  It was dark inside with the rain falling down in one heavy sheet, so dark that David could only make out Archuleta by the way that his shoulders were moving with his panting breaths.  That, and the faint outline of something else moving on the opposite side of the plane.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Where Michael and Carly were.  David didn’t stop to breathe, let alone to actually &lt;i&gt;think&lt;/i&gt;.  He lunged across the cabin, barely registering that his feet were crunching across the glass from the shattered bathroom mirror, and heard a startled flapping of wings.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Get out of here!” David yelled--nearly screamed.  His throat would ache hours afterwards from the force of it, when he had actually calmed down enough to notice.  The biggest, ugliest looking black bird that David had ever seen in his life, the color of spilled ink save for a rusty, sickly corona of red feathers about its head and neck, leapt back from the chair where it had just been starting to investigate the blanket that had been covering fucking &lt;i&gt;Carly&lt;/i&gt; and squawked at David in a mixture of fear and rage.  He screamed back at it without bothering to form words.  The bird squawked again, hopped forward, attempted to dart to the side when it was clear that David was not going to let it pass into escape.  He tried to jump sideways in order to keep the bird from getting out and around him, too, intent on doing nothing so much as wringing its ugly, mite-bitten neck for even &lt;i&gt;daring&lt;/i&gt; to go near David’s friends.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;We should have fucking buried them,&lt;/i&gt; David told himself.  &lt;i&gt;We should have dug the holes with our bare fucking hands, we should have &lt;b&gt;found a way&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/i&gt;.  He wasn’t going to leave this cabin again until they were rescued, if that was what it was going to take to keep his friends safe.  He would wear himself right the fuck out doing wind-sprints between the planes until the tropical heat felled him.  David felt Archuleta pulling at his arm and shoulder, and pulling hard enough that David nearly tumbled over backwards.  It still took him more than a second to remember that Archie had been in the plane with him at all, and it was a second in which Archuleta very nearly got socked in the mouth for his trouble.  David would never tell him that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Cook, come on, you’re going to get hurt!”  Archuleta finally succeeded in wrenching David back and out of the bird’s way whether he wanted to come along or not, mere seconds before David’s forearm would have been laid open by a set of talons that didn’t look like they were any kind of joke, even in the darkened interior where they were lucky if they could pick out a silhouette.  Shrieking the entire way, the bird unfurled its wings and flew back out into the jungle again, where the rain was stopping just like someone up above the canopy had turned off a switch.  A few timid rays of sunlight reached back down for the floor.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David was in no mood for optimistic symbolism.  “You should have let me break its goddamned neck,” he snarled in a voice that barely even sounded human, let alone like himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And then you could have gotten cut up and infected like Kristy Lee, that would have been awesome.”  Sarcasm.  Archuleta had somewhere along the way learned actual sarcasm.  And a damned fine innocent expression, going by the way that he managed to withstand David’s glare without even raising his eyebrow.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Iraheta definitely taught you that,” David said.  He wiped his hand over his face and was not certain whether he was clearing away sweat or tears.  “I’m going to have to have a word with her.”  Archuleta had begun moving quietly about the cabin.  “What are you doing?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Allison had definitely also taught Archuleta how to look at a person as if they were the single stupidest creature on the face of the planet and it was a wonder that he liked them and still manage to make it look cute, there was no other explanation for it.  “I’m looking for something to bury them,” Archuleta said.  David couldn’t see Archie’s throat moving up and down in the gloom, but it was still a pause that he knew well before Archuleta went on, “And the other half, too.  You’re right, we can’t leave them like this.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Chikezie and I already went over the plane,” David said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then you weren’t looking hard enough.”  It was said with a quiet determination that dared David to argue with him.  Nope, not against that immovable object, he decided, whatever irresistible force that he managed to muster was clearly not going to be able to stand a chance.  He was just considering whether frustration and grief would be enough to make him Hulk right the fuck out and wrench one of the seats from the floor when Archuleta blurted out the first obscenity that David had ever heard him speak.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Holy shit, I didn’t think you could actually do that.”  David straightened and stared, and then stared some more when Archuleta hissed, “&lt;i&gt;Shut up, oh my gosh,&lt;/i&gt;” at him while standing as stock-still as a statue at the entrance to the cabin.  No, not quite, David corrected himself a second later.  Statues didn’t quiver with their entire bodies as if they didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.  Seeing that Archuleta’s head was tilted just slightly to one side, David did the same, and heard a slight humming from way, way up in the sky.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, Jesus fuck me,” he blurted out. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s a little much,” Archuleta pointed out, and then let out a startled, joyous yelp when David bodily lifted him up from the ground--no small feat, since Archuleta was always going to be short and a little wiry, but the same size he had been when they had met he was certainly not--and kissed him hard.  “The plane, the plane,” Archuleta finally squirmed back far enough to mutter, and grinned when David snorted so hard that he thought he was going to hurt himself so that he would not start laughing hysterically.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, wait!”  Oh, it couldn’t be, it couldn’t possibly fucking be, the universe was a bastard sometimes, but even it wasn’t this cruel.  “The rain will have put out the fire, it’ll take Kristy Lee and Chikezie a while to get it high again.”  Archuleta said the second obscenity that David had ever heard from him in his life.  “Yeah, that.”  He thought that he could double over and spill rancid crab across his shoes.  David was sure that this was what Archuleta was actually already doing when he saw him abruptly bend over and start scrounging against the cabin floor.  Something gleamed in Archuleta’s hand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You are the smartest person who has ever walked the entire planet,” David said breathlessly as he bent to scoop up several pieces of mirror himself without pausing to give a fuck that his fingers and palms were getting cut.  Maybe this would fail and he would get infected the way that Kristy Lee had.  In that case, David guessed that they were all going to die out here, one way or another, and the exact date didn’t matter so much.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The heat meant nothing, David and Archuleta went pelting out of the cabin and through the jungle at dead sprints, whooping and hollering up at the sky even though there was no chance that the pilot of the plane was going to be able to hear them.  David’s throat felt so tight that he was amazing that he could force out any sound at all, let alone a yell.  It made any nervousness that he had ever felt before stepping out onto his first stages as a teenager, and then his first stage on Idol, look small and ridiculous by comparison.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Their legs made it to the beach; they were led by the sounds of Chikezie and Kristy Lee screaming, also.  David burst out of the jungle cover to see that the two of them were alternating between running up and down the beach and trying desperately to get the signal fire lit again.  Kristy Lee was shrieking and flashing her compact at the outlines of a plane that could just barely be seen through the wisps of clouds that refused to let the sun scrub them away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Here!” David yelled.  He threw a few of the spare pieces of mirror in Kristy Lee’s and Chikezie’s general directions and then followed Archuleta further out onto the beach, screaming and flashing the shards that he had left over his head.  The mechanical whine sounded as if it was coming from farther away now; David was sure that he was going to double over and be sick.  “Don’t, oh, don’t, please, you pretty thing--”  The whine arced back around and dipped lower.  David still wasn’t sure that he wasn’t hallucinating until he saw a small plane dip below the clouds, dip its wings at them, and then disappear again.  A few seconds later, it was back, flying much lower.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David sat down on the sand as if all of the bones in his legs had been broken and screamed out a pure and animal sound of victory.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;The plane disappeared long enough to alert a ship.  When the four of them were brought aboard, David was later told that he fought with the captain, verbally, and almost physically, until the captain agreed to send a group of men back to get the bodies of everyone who had died immediately rather than sending a later party.  David did not remember doing this.  He was still not surprised.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;David had the curtains drawn on his hospital room in Fiji.  He could still see peeks of camera flashes coming in around the fabric, and more than once thought that he heard a helicopter.  The outer facade of a hospital must be more fascinating than he had realized.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, yeah,” Chikezie said from the chair beside David’s hospital bed.  He was speaking very softly; David’s mother was sitting in the opposite chair, her head pillowed on her hand and breathing deeply.  It was the first time that David had seen her sleep since her arrival.  He hadn’t realized that he had spoken at all; they were giving him some pretty excellent pain meds for the damage that he had done to his hand and what turned out to be three separate broken ribs and a mediocre concussion.  (David had initially refused to believe that he had anything short of a fractured skull, but the faces of the doctors as they had laid out his odds of surviving three days without medical treatment then had changed his mind.)  He was going to leave some bitching scars, but no one within the hospital thought the damage was going to stop him from playing guitar.  “They were calling it.  They think we came back from the dead.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You snuck out again,” David said by way of answer.  Chikezie still had his IV attached and standing docilely beside his chair, and a wide smile as his response.  Since Archuleta’s and Chikezie’s primary ailments had been mild dehydration and raging hunger, the staff of the hospital who were already dealing with an unprecedented level of chaos in managing the crowd of press outside were keeping a much laxer eye upon them when it came to making them stay in their rooms.  Chikezie in particular was taking full advantage of that; David had only seen Archuleta a few times since they had been whisked apart on the boat, and never alone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If he was feeling a little ill-done by and altogether way too much like a jilted adolescent, David told himself, then it was only because he was attached to an insanely efficient morphine pump, and this particular cocktail apparently made him more maudlin than several shots of tequila.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Had to make my rounds,” Chikezie said.  He stretched out his legs in front of him to get more comfortable, accidentally bumping the chair of David’s mother in the process.  She stirred; they both watched her until she settled down again without showing any signs of waking up.  David was frankly amazed that Chikezie’s mother hadn’t found him yet; she had thus far proven herself to be much more capable than the nurses in discovering when her son had run off and bringing him back again.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You were doing that on the island, too,” David murmured, as if Chikezie had somehow forgotten.  “Keeping us safe.  Thank you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie shrugged and lost the smile.  “Told you.  Just leftover boy scout training.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Dude, if they don’t give you an endorsement deal after this, you should sue.”  David waited a few moments, fiddled with his hand to see how far he could flex it, cursed when it proved to be not very far.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Dumbass,” Chikezie interjected mildly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shut up.”  David straightened out his hand again and asked, “How’s Kristy Lee doing?”  He had not, thus far, shown any skill at all in getting farther than the door before he was caught again.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie sighed and leaned his head back against his chair.  “Her fever’s coming down,” he said.  “And they’re pumping her full of so many antibiotics that she probably won’t go into full sepsis.  But she’s going to lose two of her fingers.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fuck.”  David fiddled with his own IV line.  A hand reached out and tugged his wrist away: his mother.  She had faded out again within seconds.  David stared at her and said, “It’s amazing how they can do that, isn’t it?”  There had been a very real possibility that he never would have seen her again.  David knew that he cried at everything, but come the fuck &lt;i&gt;on&lt;/i&gt;; he looked up at the ceiling and counted on Chikezie being gentleman enough not to mention it.  It helped that when he glanced over, Chikezie didn’t look entirely stoic, himself.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And on that note, mine will be water boarding doctors if I don’t get back soon.”  He pushed himself up from his chair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, she sent me to do it.”  A man slightly younger than Chikezie and wearing the same eyes was standing in the entry to David’s room.  Obinna barely let Chikezie get to him before he punched him in the shoulder and then hugged him hard.  David had a feeling that it would be weeks, months, before the random clutching of family members ceased.  “You only go one of three places, anyway, so it’s not hard.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If the music thing doesn’t work out,” David told Chikezie’s brother solemnly, “he’s considering a career in medicine.  Respectability!”  Obinna crinkled his eyes at him.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He’s kind of stoned right now,” Chikezie told Obinna.  “Believe it or not, I’ve gotten more record offers in the last thirty-six hours than I did in the past three years.  Guess living through a minor miracle skyrockets your marketability.”  He covered the rolling of the eyes; David covered the making of the face.  Going quieter, Chikezie added, “Kristy Lee’s not going to be out of here for awhile.  The bodies are already back in the US and everyone’s families are putting together the funerals--”  David abruptly had to look at the ceiling again.  “But Todd called me, said that he was talking to Syesha’s and Jason’s parents and they were maybe going to do a second, group memorial.  For us, so we can be there.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David was never going to be able to stop looking at that damned ceiling again for as long as he lived.  His voice was still too hoarse to fool anyone, he knew, as he said, “Thanks.  I’ll call him, too, and thank him.”  He had already gone through several messages on Drew’s phone from the guys, all of them admonishing him for giving them a vacation at long last and then nearly getting himself killed, all of them failing to hide their relief with varying degrees of theatricality.  He had a long list of calls that he needed to return, just as soon as he got off the mescaline-laced morphine.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And just so you know,” Chikezie told David as he was finally unable to resist his sister’s attempts to drag him off any longer, “Archie would have been in here hours ago, but his family’s worse than mine, and that’s no joke.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, shut your mouth,” David could still hear Obinna telling Chikezie fondly as they walked off together.  “Or I won’t let you detour into Kristy Lee’s room again.”  Chikezie didn’t have to answer verbally: sibling mortification was like a pheromone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David sighed.  For all that he had been forced to realize that Archuleta wasn’t a kid any longer, there were still times when he deeply, dearly wished that he could still be one.  The second sigh was more ragged at the end than the first.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, sweetheart.”  He had no idea how long his mother had actually been awake and simply choosing not to speak, but he doubted that he could have hid anything from her, anyway.  “Come here.”  Grown man or not, David still let her wrap her arms around him while he cried for his friends.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;It hadn’t been the morphine.  David still felt ragged and badly put-together two days later when he was released from the IV and told that he could now make his travel plans to get back to the US, the hospital was sufficiently convinced that he was not going to drop dead the very second that he stopped having at least three different beeping machines hooked up to him at any given time.  His management was hinting, and then eventually outright stating, that he needed to get a statement out as soon as possible, either in Los Angeles or in Fiji, but David found himself digging in his heels for two separate reasons.  Firstly, because the mere thought of getting back onto a plane yet--maybe getting back onto a plane ever--made him want to reach for a bottle of booze large enough to put all of Neal’s stumbling blackouts to shame, and secondly because Kristy Lee had had her surgery the day before and was in no condition to go before the press yet, and even without speaking about it the four of them had come to an agreement: whatever they said on the matter of the island, they were going to say it together.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Which left David wandering the hallways of the hospital at three a.m. in civilian clothes, his sneakered feet making nearly no sound over the floor that smelled like antiseptic and gleamed like the sand on the island had.  They had only been there for a few days, David reminded himself.  They hadn’t had time to settle in and feel what real survival would have been like.  He still caught himself expecting to see the sea rocking from the corner of his eye, and both wanting to avoid the airport at all costs and slap down his credit card for the next available flight.  He might be able to make it back to the states in time for the funerals, if he didn’t mind leaving everyone behind here.  David guessed that he should not have been shocked when his feet took him towards Kristy Lee’s room rather than the exit, the paparazzi, and the car.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kristy Lee had been either asleep or so groggy that conversation had been impossible every time that David had sat with her during the day; this late at night, he thought for certain that it would have been the same.  She was sitting up in her bed, though, and staring down at her hand.  Even under the bandages, David could tell that it was not quite the shape that it had been before.  She was pale and had dark circles under her eyes that made her look as if she had been in a bar fight; since the hair at her temples was no longer slicked with sweat and he could no longer swear that he was seeing the actual seams in her school, she was as pretty as any model.  David knocked on the doorframe before he entered, but she still jumped.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ow,” Kristy Lee said mildly.  She bent her head so that she could examine the place where the IV needle had pulled against her flesh, while David felt his eyebrows crawling up towards his hairline.  Whatever the doctors and nurses had had him on a few days before, it was clearly nothing compared to what Kristy Lee was enjoying.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry,” David said.  He drew one of the room’s chairs up close to her bed.  “I wanted to see how you were doing.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well.”  Kristy Lee looked back down at her hand.  Emotions crossed her face like the pages of a book fluttering before she settled on a certain wry humor and said, “I was going to ask you to teach me how to play guitar in Sydney, too.  I was going to see if it could get me a record deal.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You could play bongos still,” David put forth cautiously.  He was not certain if he was going too far or not, but Kristy Lee let out a delighted peal of laughter and put her hand over her mouth.  A nurse stuck his head in a moment later; they both waved.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I could,” Kristy Lee admitted.  “I could still do that.”  She eyeballed David.  “Do you know that RCA has actually been calling me again?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Tell me you didn’t.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, hell no, fool me once and all that jazz.  Got all of the yelling out of my system while I could still blame it on the painkillers.”  Kristy Lee settled more deeply against her pillow and said, “What are you doing here, David?  You could have visited me in the morning.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I wanted to make certain that you were really going to wake up,” David admitted.  “You won’t ever have any idea how much you were scaring the crap out of us out there, Kristy.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, I think that I have an idea,” Kristy Lee said in a low voice.  She pondered her bandaged hand for a few more moments before she said, “Bet Archie’s staying at the same swank hotel you and Chikezie are.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Probably.”  David looked at her sideways.  Kristy Lee beamed at him.  “So, subtle we were not being, is what you’re telling me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“David Cook, I might have been running about one-oh-four by the time that you guys brought back food, but I know what someone looks like when they’ve been kissin’.”  She was probably going to blame her impish delight on the painkillers in the morning, too.  On impulse, David leaned in and hugged her hard, noting as he did so that her skin was finally back to a normal human warmth.  She didn’t hesitate before she hugged him back, hard.  As much as the Top Ten of their season had all been family by the time that they had been shoved out into the world to scatter in their separate directions, a shared last name had never made him and Kristy Lee particularly close.  Doubtless they weren’t going to stop clinging to one another like baby monkeys any time soon now, though.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Brat,” David said.  He pulled at the end of her ponytail before he released her and stood.  “Okay, fine.  I gotta get back, anyway, before my family sends out--”  That joke wasn’t funny and never would be again.  David swallowed it back, saw on Kristy Lee’s face that she felt the same way, and shrugged.  “I gotta get back.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“See you in the morning,” Kristy Lee said softly.  A little more of her classic stubbornness returned with the set of her jaw and a, “And we’ll &lt;i&gt;both&lt;/i&gt; be here in the morning, thank you very much.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David walked down the near-silent and deserted halls of the hospital, waved thanks to the nurses who had turned a blind eye while he had been slipping through so far after visiting hours in the first place, and encountered the flashing wall of flashbulbs and shouts again as soon as he stepped out the supposedly quieter back entrance of the hospital.  There had to be a car buried in their somewhere, David knew that this was where he had left it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You guys have to be using a police scanner,” David said amiably as the driver provided by 19E finally reached him and took his elbow to help him through.  Half-blinded by the aggressive cameras after the dimmed lights inside, David was grateful for the help.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Were you seeing Kristy Lee?” someone yelled to him.  In the wall of media, David could not possibly pick out an individual voice from amidst the collective.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sure was,” David answered.  The driver opened the door for him, and he was sliding inside before he realized that maybe that might not have been the greatest choices of words.  Sure enough, the follow-up question came less than a second later:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you &lt;i&gt;seeing&lt;/i&gt; Kristy Lee?”  This voice was female.  “Any romances get started out there in that tropical paradise?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;That tropical paradise killed six of my friends and put all four of us into the hospital.&lt;/i&gt;  David started to lurch back out of the car again, only to feel the driver’s hand, warm and insistent, upon his shoulder.  “Sir, perhaps you are rather tired to be engaging with the press tonight.”  He might have known that when 19E hired a driver, they were really going to be contracting an in-lieu manager.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah,” David muttered as he sank back down.  “No,” he called out suddenly before the door closed, and saw the driver’s eyes widen.  “I’m seeing someone else.”  He took the door from the driver’s grasp and shut it with something more force than was necessary; they left.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;He could have, and was more than willing, to knock on every single door in the hotel until he found Archuleta; it was a little disappointing when it turned out that the only thing really necessary was a trip to the front desk and every scrap of earnestness that he had in his body.  Archuleta answered the door too quickly to have possibly been sleeping, though his hair and clothes were rumbled.  Nightmares, most likely.  David had seen the plane painted across the insides of his eyelids a few times himself.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’ll probably sleep better if you don’t sleep alone,” David said as Archuleta leaned up against the doorframe and blinked at him a few times.  “And I should probably take you out on an actual date before I go throwing lines like that at you, huh?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A slow, warm smile moved Archuleta’s face.  “Probably,” he agreed as he settled more firmly against the door, crossing one ankle over the other in a stance that was very nearly cocky.  “I’m not a kid anymore, Cook, that doesn’t mean that I’ve turned into a total--a total slut.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David was more surprised by his laugh than Archuleta was.  “I would never cast aspersions on your honor like that, Archie, come on.”  He leaned close; Archuleta automatically inclined towards him.  “They’re going to be asking us a lot of really shitty questions at the press conference.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta’s eyes clouded.  “Yeah, I know,” he said.  “So I was thinking about that.  I think that we should lead with something good.”  He kissed David.  David kissed him back.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta was quick to tell him the next morning that he was a liar, his presence hadn’t stopped nightmares from coming to either of them, but maybe he was right that they had not been as bad as they would have been had they been alone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:112099</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/112099.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: Don't Know When I'll Be Back Again (4/5)</title>
    <published>2009-11-22T00:19:42Z</published>
    <updated>2009-11-22T00:23:43Z</updated>
    <category term="ai: cookleta"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/111820.html#cutid1"&gt;Continued from Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They were actually letting him sleep that night.  David didn’t waste any more time appreciating small miracles than it took to unlace his shoes and pitch them to the side before he dropped his body down into his own little hollowed-out space in the sand,.  Part of his exhaustion was the earlier trek and the two sleepless nights that had preceded it, but part of it was just a flat-out simple lack of food; even with their careful parceling, the last of the pretzels and cranberries had been doled out before they had each settled down for the night.  The gnawing feeling in his stomach wasn’t nearly as frightening as the sleepiness in his mind and limbs.  They were going to have to do &lt;i&gt;something&lt;/i&gt;, and do it as soon as the sun rose, because they were rounding into their third day and it was becoming more clear than ever that rescue might not be coming for a long while.  If the people in the outside world thought that the plane had taken a dive into the water, by day three they were almost certainly going to be scaling back their efforts from a desperate search for survivors into a slower and more despondent attempt to recover bodies.  They couldn’t live on dreams of pizza until someone came along.  Especially not Kristy Lee, who was already getting the lion’s share of the water over her own protestations that she was fine without it, in order to combat her fever.  But that would all have to wait until morning.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Or maybe not, David decided as he rolled over onto his back and stared up at a sky that was amazing clear and blameless for all that it had hurled down on them earlier that day.  You didn’t see stars like that in Los Angeles.  Fuck, you didn’t even see stars like that in Missouri.  If he were seated safely upon the deck of a comfortable luxury liner, David was fairly certain that he would have been enthralled; as it was, he still couldn’t stop his mouth from falling open a little.  The sky looked as if someone had thrown up a handful of glitter so high that it had miraculously stayed up there, twirling and winking to a logic all its own.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Damn,” David whispered.  He turned over onto his side and gave the wide-awake fire a few pokes with a long stick in order to make sure that it stayed that way, just in case a plane should fly overhead and yet not wake any of them with the sound of its engines and so that he himself would be able to find his way back without trouble, and got to his feet.  The temperature that had pressed them all but flat to the beach that afternoon was much more temperate when the moon was high, and there was a breeze coming off of the water.  David took his shoes off so that the tide coming in could lick at his feet and wandered away from their makeshift camp, trusting in the fire to bring him back.  Who knew, maybe he would walk all the way around their island and reach camp again from the other side.  If nothing else, he would be able to keep an eye out for an auspicious cluster of coconut or mango trees, or anything else that looked more invitingly edible than the feathery, nodding ferns that seemed to spring up wherever there was space.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He didn’t realize that there was anyone behind him until that person coughed softly; he jerked around faster than he would have done on the comfy deck of a cruise ship, too.  “Archie, you scared me,” he said.  Maybe if he actually put his hand against his heart, he would be able to pass it off as an affectation and not the real thing.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry.”  The skittery kid that Archuleta had been once upon a time would have asked immediately afterwards if David wanted to be alone.  Archuleta walked a few steps closer, until the two of them were wandering abreast.  “You’re going to say that we have to stop meeting like this,” he said easily, and threw David a look from beneath his lashes that was almost shy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I was not,” David said.  He was a good liar.  Archuleta still looked at him.  “Okay, maybe a little.”  With someone else there with him, David found himself being much more mindful of the fact that they had no idea what or even who might be on this island, and angling his body slightly so that he was between Archuleta and the first run of the jungle as often as possible.  Aww, damn, and whenever he an ex devolved into the screaming break-up fight, said ex always pointed out over-protective David could get.  Oh, fuck him running, he might as well just get this over with.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Easier said than done; since there were next to no ways to say, “By the way, I’ve developed a raging attraction to you over the past forty-eight hours,” without coming off like a total creeper even out there in the real world, let alone on a deserted island when they ought to be focusing on what they had to in order to not die, David found the sounds dying in his throat.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No one should go anywhere alone,” Archuleta said primly, one corner of his mouth tugging up as he looked David’s way.  The moonlight did strange things.  It made David forget, for a moment or two, where they were or under what circumstances.  If he couldn’t speak, he could still at least touch, and caught himself extending his hand out towards Archuleta’s face.  Archuleta saw what he was doing, but didn’t move back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Something pinched David’s foot with enough force to send him straight up in the air on a startled yell.  That &lt;i&gt;did&lt;/i&gt; send Archuleta scrambling backwards on his own squawk, blushing slightly as he came back down to the ground in the way that only people who hadn’t left their adolescence behind long enough ago for the embarrassment of it to fade could do.  His eyes widened as he looked down at David’s foot.  “It’s a &lt;i&gt;crab!&lt;/i&gt;” Archuleta said, pointing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s a fucking &lt;i&gt;what&lt;/i&gt;?”  David shook out his foot irritably; even though the animal had released him immediately upon learning that he was just slightly bigger and ornery than he had appeared initially, it had not gone far.  David’s sudden movement sent it scuttling further back, a silver dollar running to and fro in the moonlight.  “Fuck me, you’re right.  Crab legs for a midnight snack.”  David dove after the crab without thinking.  It jerked away and finally turned to run in the other direction for real, while David hit his knees in the sand and immediately started swearing.  Archuleta darted in front of him and cut the crab off before it could get to the water, letting out an exultant whooping noise that David had never heard from him in any context that did not involve music.  The crab tried to tear off in the other direction, but by that time David had scrambled back to his feet again, and between the two of them they had the little animal fairly well cornered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What do we do now?” Archuleta asked, panting slightly while the crab crouched down between them and looked about as sullen as a crustacean possibly could.  He looked as if he might just dive down on the crab and eat it raw if it kept presenting such a tempting target.  In spite of the fact that his foot still stung, David wasn’t sure that he would let Archuleta have all of it without a fight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Here.”  David whipped his shirt over his head and made short work of tying up the sleeves and the bottom hem, so that the only opening presented was the one for his head.  Maybe he had been a crab-catcher extraordinaire his entire life and was only now getting the opportunity to put those skills to good use, who could tell?  David started to give the bag over to Archuleta to hold while David himself did the riskiest part, but Archuleta shook his head and dove for the crab before David could speak.  He grabbed it by one of its back legs and then flipped it into the sack in one movement so fluid and smooth that maybe &lt;i&gt;he&lt;/i&gt; was the crab-catcher extraordinaire and had been practicing for just such an occasion.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes!” Archuleta crowed when the chittering, angry animal was safely stowed away.  He thrust his fist up towards the sky before retracting so that he could examine his fingers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Did it get you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Only a little.”  Archuleta’s face was so happy that David thought the crab could have pinched him to the point of blood and he would not have cared.  “Do you see any more?”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David turned.  The moon was high and ripe; under its icy gleam, he could see nearly as well as he would have been able to in the brightest daylight.  “There.”  David pointed towards a place a hundred or so feet off where the sand was rippling even though there was no breeze.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, gross,” Archuleta said when they reached the teeming mass of crabs, easily two or three dozen in all, and realized that the reason they had all congregated to one place was so that they could feast on the fallen corpse of a sea bird.  A few feathers were picked up by the salt wind to drift towards David’s and Archuleta’s feet; they both leapt quickly to the side so that they wouldn’t be touched.  David reached out to take the makeshift sack with its furious twitching and angry crab away from Archuleta.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Here, I’ll do it so that you don’t have to get too close,” he said, but Archuleta tightened his fingers and refused to hand the shirt over.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Cook,” he said calmly, “I watched almost everyone in my half of the plane die.”  It was said with such an eerie lack of affect that David nearly flinched backwards, until he saw that Archuleta’s throat was working up and down in an effort to keep it that way.  “A dead bird won’t bother me.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If a dead bird was going to bother any of them by this point, then they would have been past the point of being able to fend for themselves, anyway.  “Good point,” David said, but he still reached out as Archuleta passed him and tugged him into the kind of fierce, one-armed hug that had had Archuleta all but clinging the walls like a cat when they had first met, until he had realized that David tended to just drape himself over everyone without pausing to think about the consequences.  Archuleta went stiff for just a second in that weird way that he had developed, and then suddenly hugged David back just as hard before releasing him and stepping away.  David was going to go jump into the ocean just as soon as he and Archuleta had ensured that they weren’t all going to starve, he swore to God that he was.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Diving after the crabs was a little more complicated when it turned out that a hostile action towards one sent the all of the others fleeing in herky-jerky directions like a bead of mercury being slapped, but after fifteen minutes of darting back and forth across the beach and yelling directions at each other that half the time didn’t even make sense to themselves, let alone to an outsider, they had other a dozen of the little beasts hurled into David’s shirt.  It was spasming as if it was about to give birth; David couldn’t stop grinning.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, yes, yes!” he exulted, spinning and pumping his fist towards the sky.  It was a victory at last, goddamnit.  After nearly three days, something was finally going &lt;i&gt;right&lt;/i&gt;.  David twisted back towards Archuleta, who was doing his own dance while wearing the brightest, silliest, most endearing grin that David had ever seen in his life.  Shit, David needed to dart into the water and submerge himself until he came to his senses again.  He needed to do it &lt;i&gt;now&lt;/i&gt;.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta wheeled around again and, still laughing, kissed him hard.  David’s entire body was removed from his control within one second of Archuleta’s mouth touching his; he felt Archuleta go still and hesitant in the same way, but only for a moment, before Archuleta made a startled sound--&lt;i&gt;hey, you’re the one who laid one on me, buddy&lt;/i&gt;--grabbed the back of David’s neck, and pulled his head down hard.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Fuck&lt;/i&gt;, David thought, and &lt;i&gt;No shit he’s grown up,&lt;/i&gt; alongside of &lt;i&gt;And I owe Allison a fruit basket.&lt;/i&gt;  He shivered as Archuleta finished up mapping out the inside of David’s mouth at his own pace and finally leaned back.  His hand stayed against David’s neck, keeping him close, as if David would not have been too stunned to go anywhere even if that kiss &lt;i&gt;hadn’t&lt;/i&gt; been...hadn’t been incredibly fucking good, frankly.  &lt;i&gt;Fruit basket and a shopping spree.&lt;/i&gt;  If not for the shirt full of crabs still twitching irritably by Archuleta’s side, David would have been certain that he was dreaming.  That detail was was just too weird for even his brain to pop up with on its own.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, okay,” Archuleta said.  His eyes were bigger than David had ever seen them before.  “So you’re not running away down the beach.  That is really, really cool, because I thought a little bit that you might, but I couldn’t wait any longer for you to get over it and make the first move.  Um, sorry?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You still have your hand on the back of my neck,” David pointed out, as if he could not have easily broken that contact if he had wanted to.  Given how his ability to form rational thought had left him to go frolic in the waves, though, maybe Archuleta had a point.  “I’n not going to run very far.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta looked a little mortified before he collected himself and dropped his hand all the same.  “I’ve been wanting to do that since you got on the plane,” he said.  “I’m sorry if you didn’t want me to, I just kinda had to do it since you haven’t been shaving since we got here and I always wondered what your beard felt like--”  There was a hard blush rising up on Archuleta’s cheeks as if he could not believe what he had actually just done and wouldn’t mind taking it back if he could.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David kissed him this time, determined to make it good.  The blush was gone by the time that he was done, but Archuleta’s lips were full and swollen, so he was going to call that a mission accomplished.  “I’ve wanted to do that since last night,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, gosh.”  Archuleta rubbed at his cheeks, his jaw.  “I always thought it would be bristly.  It’s really soft.”  Something seemed to strike him, and he tilted his head so that he could look at David sideways from beneath his lashes.  “Since last night?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why do you think I’ve been so damned weird?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re always weird, how should I be able to tell?”  Blurting something out like that at seventeen would have mortified Archuleta so badly that David would not have seen him again for hours.  At twenty, Archuleta looked at him with a slightly raised eyebrow, as if daring David to refute it.  When David still didn’t answer, Archuleta insisted, “Well, you &lt;i&gt;are.&lt;/i&gt;”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m not denying!”  David took the shirt back from Archuleta, even though what he really would have liked to do was kiss him again and maybe revel a little bit in the fact that he was turning out not to be a total creeper.  “Before these little monsters chew straight through the fabric and take their revenge or something, we’d better eat them.  Since the plane, huh?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes.”  Archuleta was looking straight ahead, though, and the reverting back to monosyllables was making David wonder if it hadn’t started a goodish ways before that.  He decided not to push.  After a few moments, Archuleta added, “I just didn’t want to do anything about it even if it turned out that maybe you would be interested back, since you know...”  His voice trailed off; David had not seen Archuleta this uncertain of himself since the day that they had met, when Archie had been the sixteen year-old sure thing with the voice bigger than his body.  “It doesn’t seem right, somehow.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;While their friends were dead and they couldn’t even figure out how to give them a halfway-decent burial, now that it was looking more and more like it could be a while before anyone came to find them.  David sighed.  “Right there with you, kid,” he said, and for once Archuleta didn’t even seem to notice that David had called him “kid”, let alone become offended.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The fire was roaring along at a good clip by the time that they got back; Chikezie was crouching on the other side of it, stirring at the flames with a stick in order to urge them even higher.  “Check out what we have!” David called as soon as they were within shouting distance, and Archuleta held up the twitching bundle, grinning wildly.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie didn’t smile.  Maybe he couldn’t see that David’s shirt was moving, or didn’t realize that they had caught several somethings worthwhile to eat.  “She’s worse,” he said.  Or maybe not.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am not,” Kristy Lee protested.  She was awake and sitting up, too, David noticed now,  but his and Archuleta’s eyes had slid right past her.  She looked smaller than she had when they had left, and not just because she was hunching over slightly so that she could wrap her arms around her knees.  There were dark circles under her eyes.  Chikezie turned and fixed her with a look without speaking, almost without changing his expression.  For the first time since they had met each other, David saw Kristy Lee flinched.  “I’m not a &lt;i&gt;lot&lt;/i&gt; worse.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You &lt;i&gt;are&lt;/i&gt; a lot worse,” Archuleta said.  He looked Kristy Lee up and down, his expression almost aghast.  “You guys couldn’t find &lt;i&gt;anything&lt;/i&gt; on the plane?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nothing but aspirin on my half,” David answered softly.  He was deliberately keeping his voice pitched low, so as not to frighten Kristy Lee further.  She looked at him across the fire with a slightly raised eyebrow, but the act didn’t go very far once he had already seen how scared she actually was, and how desperately she was fighting to hide it.  “And the half that you guys were in--”  Archuleta went pale and looked away.  “Yeah, I figured you didn’t need to see that again.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Bad enough remembering it,” Archuleta said under his breath.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Check this out, though,” David said, forcing some cheer into his voice.  He held up the sack.  “We caught crabs.”  Kristy Lee snorted out a laugh that made her look infinitely less like a breathing corpse and put her good hand over her mouth; she left the bad one cradled in what was rapidly becoming its customary place against her abdomen.  “I’m not rephrasing.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You shouldn’t corrupt a sweet young kid like Archie with your rockstar diseases,” Chikezie said, looking as if he was having to work hard to make the corners of his mouth even twitch upwards and towards a smile.  Archuleta wasn’t even blushing, but was instead gazin at them all as if he was going to still be standing here just as soon as they all decided to pull it together and act like adults again.  The idea of Archuleta being the sole grown-up of their group was even funnier, and David had to put his own hand against his mouth in order to keep from losing it as he handed over the shirt so that Chikezie could peek inside.  “I was wondering why you had just up and decided to strip.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Can’t sunburn in the middle of the night,” David said.  Chikezie threw him a look up and down as if he thought that David’s amazing lack of melanin might still manage to pull it off.  “Shut up.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“All right!”  Chikezie pumped his fist in the air before reaching it into the bag, apparently too hungry to remember or care that he didn’t eat meat.  It took several abrupt withdrawals and more than a few barely-smothered curses before he managed to snag one of the crabs by its back legs where it couldn’t get him and pull it out.  “Does anyone have a knife or something?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Here.”  Kristy Lee reached behind her and pulled a long stick from nowhere; David was going to assume that she had been poking at the fire with it earlier.  With the dark circles painted under her eyes like shoe polish and her hair sticking to her temples and turned nearly brunette with sweat, she was more like a borderline &lt;i&gt;la llorona&lt;/i&gt; than she probably would have appreciated if she had been able to see herself.  She licked her lips, though, as she stared at the shirt.  David was going to call that a good sign.  She couldn’t be at death’s door if she was still hungry, right?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie and David took the stick that Kristy Lee offered to them and skewered as many crabs onto the length of it as they could possibly manage and still leave enough room at either end to avoid burning their hands, doing the best that they could to avoid cringing at the way that the legs kept right on kicking.  If there was a humane way to club a crab over the head before they dropped it into the pot, then no one had ever told David about it.  He shuddered and saw that Chikezie was mirroring the expression as the two of them held the wiggling animals over the fire.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fuck me,” Chikezie breathed, one of a very few times that David had actually heard him swear.  “Do we actually have to do it like this?”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“They don’t have a head to bash in,” Archuleta said.  David jerked and lifted his eyebrow slightly, but Archuleta was staring at the fire with a rapt expression and didn’t look.  David swore that he was going to see the kid’s mouth watering at any moment.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, he has a point,” David said.  He and Chikezie kept turning the crabs until they stopped jerking, and then for a few minutes beyond that.  He had never heard of crabs being spit-roasted before, but the smell that came off of them was making his mouth water as heavily as if he was sitting down to a cut of steak and a bottle of wine that had together cost more than his first car.  It was a struggle when he and Chikezie finally pulled the first round of crabs from the fire not to shove the first one into his mouth, shell and all, rather than giving it over to Kristy Lee.  She grabbed it from his grasp so quickly that David was suddenly afraid that &lt;i&gt;she&lt;/i&gt; would be the one who decided that actually taking the shell off was for other people.  She held it in her good hand and then struggled to peel the shell off with her bad one, managing for only a few seconds before she swore violently, sounding as if she was on the verge of bursting into tears and dropped the crab down into the sand.  A little thing like sand wasn’t about to stop any of them at this point; she grabbed it up again immediately afterwards.  After a few seconds of watching her not have any more success than she had managed on her first try, Chikezie gently reached out and took the crab from her.  David privately thought that Chikezie was incredibly lucky that she didn’t go at him with her teeth, which were still in excellent working order so far as he could tell.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Here,” David said quietly, handing one of the crabs over to Archuleta.  Archuleta shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m okay,” he said softly.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yeah.  He wasn’t injured like Kristy Lee was, and he was an adult just like David and Chikezie were.  Considering that their faces had been attached to one another less than half an hour before, it might behoove David to remember that.  He went back to watching Chikezie cracking open Kristy Lee’s crab for her.  That seemed to bring her closer to tears than her initial failure.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s not that I can’t do it,” Kristy Lee said.  In spite of having only two eyes, she managed to glare at Archuleta, Chizekie, and David all at once.  “I could do it, I could make my fingers move.  It just...”  She pressed her lips together and looked down.  “It really hurts a lot, okay?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“When did you change the bandage last time?” David asked her.  Kristy kept her mouth in a hard line that altered the shape of her entire face and didn’t answer until Chikezie quietly took her hand and started unwinding the bandages.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh,” Chikezie said softly when he saw, and Archuleta, “Gosh.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David was not quite so sanguine.  “Jesus fuck, Kristy!” he exploded in an angrier tone than he thought he had ever dared to use around Kristy Lee before, or at least not when she had had convenient projectiles near at hand.  She glared at him; he was really past the point where he gave a fuck.  David seized up her wrist and just barely remembered to avoid the burns that extended down her palm, too.  Her burned fingers looked terrible.  The blisters had burst and then sealed over, the dead layer of skin turning moist and gray.  That wasn’t the bad part, though, David was fairly certain that that could be clipped away and the flesh underneath would be fine.  What was worrying, what David was certain had to be causing Kristy Lee’s fever and overall listless, were the lines that were extending out like damning red threads from the burns, up Kristy Lee’s hand and towards her wrist.  Shocked, David felt his grip loosen, and Kristy Lee took her hand back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What do you think?” she asked David in a toneless voice that he had never heard out of her before, not even when he had been having a three-way consoling phone call between her and Syesha after her label had dropped her.  “Think you’ll be able to see it over the bandage by tomorrow?”  She developed an affect again just long enough to make David think that she was on the verge of breakdown. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“God,” David said in a voice to mirror her own.  “Chikezie, could you hand me the first-aid kit?”  Like there was anything in there that could stop what was obviously a serious infection, what was--David could not make his fucking brain obey his commands and back off in time--a potentially life-ending infection.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll do it,” Chikezie said, his voice so low and gentle that David himself wanted to hit him.  He couldn’t imagine what Kristy Lee herself thought about it.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, Chikezie, it’s all right.”  Maybe he was right that he really couldn’t imagine what was going through Kristy Lee’s head, because her tone was gentle, nearly conciliatory.  “I would--”  Her breath hitched, making David think once again that there was a sincere possibility that tears were going to come spilling down his chest at any moment.  “I would rather that David did this, okay?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Okay.”  Chikezie’s tone and expression surprised David as he leaned back, halfway between chastened and fierce--David got a sudden impression of Chikezie swooping in on a white horse and gleaming armor, and saving all of them if they possibly could--before he turned back to Archuleta.  “C’mon, kid, do you think that you guys caught these things so that you could look at them?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m not a kid,” David heard Archuleta answer automatically, but within thirty seconds he was tearing into his alloted share of the catch with such gusto that David was surprised he didn’t choke.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David dug through the first-aid kit and did his best not to swear at how completely impractical the first-aid kit was for the actual worst that could happen to that plane.  In the end, he managed to dig up clean gauze and some serviceable burn cream.  “Uh, tell me if I’m hurting you,” he said to Kristy Lee.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kristy Lee answered, “It’s been hurting since we crashed, I can’t take any more aspirin unless you guys want to donate part of your liver to me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David looked at her.  She attempted a smile.  David said, “Oh, please don’t do that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Got you,” Kristy Lee said before she looked down.  It only made the circles beneath her eyes deeper.  David slathered her fingers and palm liberally with the burn cream--and, damnit, they were running out of that, too--before he redressed the burns.  That her skin was way too goddamned warm was an understatement.  The fever didn’t stop her from nearly leaping upon her share of the food again as soon as David was done, though she did turn slightly green at a few points and make a sound from the back of her throat as if she might chuck across the sand at any moment.  It was not the food; when David tried his own, the meat was sweet, and that much sweeter by the fact that he nearly bit off the tips of his own fingers a few times in his haste to get it down.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There didn’t seem to be much of anything to say after that.  David noticed that Chikezie was laying more wood on the signal fire, stirring it into ever-higher flames, and offered, “Keep me awake, I’ll help tend it with you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie’s lips twitched, a smile that was more reflex than it was anything else.  “Sure,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David still laid down and didn’t wake until morning, when he found that he and Archuleta had curled up against him in the night.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/112176.html"&gt;Continue to Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:111820</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/111820.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: Don't Know When I'll Be Back Again (3/5)</title>
    <published>2009-11-22T00:14:51Z</published>
    <updated>2009-11-22T00:20:29Z</updated>
    <category term="ai: cookleta"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/111418.html"&gt;Continued from Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David woke up thirsty.  That was not the remarkable part; they had managed to salvage only a handful of bottles of water from the cabin, and by mutual, unspoken agreement David and Chikezie had assigned to themselves the task of making certain that that water lasted for as long as possible without troubling Archuleta or Kristy Lee about it, never mind that they were both certain that the other two already knew and were simply humoring them in return.  The air of the jungle was thick and nearly cloying with humidity whenever any of them had stepped back into it after making their triumphant trip to the beach, but if there was any fresh water to be had, then they had yet to find it.  The food situation was even worse, but they could live a lot longer without that than they could without water.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David woke up hungry and he woke up thirsty, but the remarkable part was that he woke up at all, since he wasn’t supposed to be sleeping under peril of coma or his brain leaking out of his ears or something.  The remains of the fire that they had ultimately sacrificed one of the flares in order to build was banked low, but not entirely out.  God help them if that day should come; they only had so many incendiary objects with which to rebuild it.  David calculated that they had been on the island for thirty-six hours and change, and while maybe it wasn’t time to start panicking and assessing their long-term options yet?  If not, then it damned sure wasn’t far off.  They had all been watching the sky and horizon until their eyes had burned, and not even a speck that could have been a ship had appeared.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Small wonder that he couldn’t sleep, then, even if he wasn’t supposed to be trying in the first place.  David propped himself onto his elbows and stared at the embers of the fire, the two figures lying still on the other side of it.  They were both the wrong size and shape to be Archuleta.  Neither was he over on David’s side.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oh, this was not good.  David jumped to his feet faster than he would have dreamed that his body would allow, turning his way and that, and was just about to call out to wake the others wen he saw a figure walking slowly through the waves, about waist-deep out and turned into pure silver by one of the biggest moons that David had ever seen in his life.  It was hanging so low that it looked as if it could be plucked like fruit. David was still considering waking Chikezie and Kristy Lee, remembering how quiet and withdrawn the kid had been all day, until he noticed that Archuleta was drifting to and fro in a horizontal pattern to the shore, and that he wasn’t going any deeper than this shoulders, frequently his waist.  If he was thinking about killing himself, then he was either psyching himself up or he was really bad at it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta was still so deep into his thoughts that he didn’t even notice that someone else had entered the water until David was nearly on top of him, and then only because David sighed before he could stop himself.  Chikezie and Kristy Lee had been right, the water felt amazing, good without being cold and smelling sharply and cleanly of salt.  David could feel the rancid sweat and dirt that he had accumulated throughout the day being disintegrating with every wave breaking against his shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re supposed to take your clothes off before you go swimming,” David said.  He didn’t expect Archuleta to laugh, and he &lt;i&gt;definitely&lt;/i&gt; didn’t expect it to be a sly little giggle of remembrance, like, he really was going to have to make his peace with the fact that the awkward and amazingly talented kid that he had met three years previously was now an amazingly talented and only sometimes awkward adult, but the possibility that Archuleta had gone skinny-dipping at some point was a little much for his more brain to handle right now.  David was willing to bet that it had been Allison’s idea; something surged through him hard enough that the next wave nearly took him off of his feet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, well,” Archuleta said.  “If we get rescued tonight, I don’t want them to find me naked.”  He lowered his voice.  “Even sailors have camera phones, now.”  And sounded so genuinely horrified by the entire idea that David could not help himself before he threw a laugh up to land around the moon.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Good point,” David said.  “God, I would hate for my pasty ass to wind up on TMZ.”  For a few moments they were silent, David feeling the silt move beneath his feet when a new wave nudged past them and Archuleta sometimes standing, sometimes treading water when the depth changed on them suddenly.  Each wave brought him a few steps closer to David as he found his footing again, until they were practically shoulder to shoulder.  David realized how acclimated he had become to the water until Archuleta’s shoulder nearly scorched him, even through his shirt.  &lt;i&gt;He’s twenty now.&lt;/i&gt;  Fuck him running, he had obviously hit his head a lot harder than anyone was willing to acknowledge.  David coughed hard and pretended that he had just swallowed a mouthful of saltwater when Archuleta threw a worried glanced his way, turned to face the island a few dozen yards off instead.  It was a dark hulk without a single speck of light to mark where human life might be hiding, the silhouette of her against the clear, speckled sky beautiful in about the same way that a sleeping dragon might be.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Allison was the one who taught me to night-swim,” Archuleta said in a voice that was just slightly dreamy, and a much more relaxed than any that he had used since their plane had fallen from the sky.  Without warning, he flipped up and onto his back, floating.  David had to reach out and grab quickly for his ankle so that the kid would not wind up floating away, and the skin there was warm, too.  “It’s better out here than it is on the island, thinking about everyone who’s dead.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was, even if they were measuring the distance only in yards rather than the thousands of miles that David wanted to put between them.  He tugged lightly on Archuleta’s ankle, and Archuleta sighed and dropped his feet back beneath the waves.  He looked at David from beneath his lashes, opened his mouth, closed it again.  David could have told him to spit it out, already, there was pretty much no better place or person that Archuleta was going to be able to find to keep his secret for him.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Instead, he looked back towards the beach, too dark, the dragon in a deep sleep and the same to be said for the people sleeping perched up on her flank.  “We shouldn’t have banked the fire,” David said.  Archuleta looked slightly disappointed.  David stubbornly looked towards the beach and only caught the expression from the corner of his eye.  “A plane coming over at night won’t be able to see us.”  He hadn’t heard any plane, but pretending that he could have was still better than pretending that he had not been looking at the kid-with-the-voice in a way that was decidedly unsuitable for children a few seconds before. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Geez, yeah, we should have thought of that,”  Archuleta sounded a little dejected, a little embarrassed, a lot like he was about to strike himself in the forehead with the heel of his hand.  The moon was fucking &lt;i&gt;huge&lt;/i&gt; out here, kid was practically glowing.  David put his hand on Archuleta’s shoulder before he could think about what he was doing and then jerked it back again just as fast.  He didn’t think that he had actually felt his cheeks burn like that since he had been a teenager.  Archuleta stared at him with the same big, dark eyes that he hadn’t done any more of a job of growing into since David had been on the show with him and Archuleta had been legitimate jail bait.  The universe did grant small favors, after all.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t worry about it,” David said instead, when Archuleta’s eyes weren’t getting any smaller and his expression was actually starting to become slightly concerned, like he thought that David had somehow hit his head on an extra-hard...wave, or something.  “Even Chikezie didn’t think about it, and he’s the only one of us right now who’s even stumbling half-way towards a clue.  Come on, let’s head back and tell them.”  They waded back through the waves, David reaching out to steady Archuleta each time it looked as if a particularly tall one might crest over the top of his head.  Each time he jerked his hand back hard as soon as he could, and each time Archuleta flitted him a little sideways glance as if he had done something wrong and couldn’t figure out quite what.  David felt like utter and complete shit, and not least because the kid was still eight years younger than him, legal now or not, and David by rights probably should not be having these kinds of thoughts about someone that he could not stop referring to in his own head as “the kid.”  &lt;i&gt;You have several friends lying dead in that jungle, brother, do you really think that now is a good time to be thinking with your dick?&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Dear God,” David muttered beneath his breath as he and Archuleta stepped back up onto the beach, “please let there not be a god, amen.”  Not unless a lightning bolt from on high would do a really good job of attracting a rescue plane, and then David would be willing to consider it.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie was already kneeling in front of the remains of the fire, building a new one on top of it and blowing softly on the embers until they caught the wood and started curling upwards.  “Sorry,” David called to him.  He glanced towards the trees and, hidden, the plane, where his friends were all alone in the dark.  “We didn’t think about that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie shrugged as if the fire that might get them rescued was the very last thing on his mind, and then David knew it was very bad.  He had seen people walking about with their shoulders set like that before.  Chikezie turned and said softly, “Kristy Lee’s getting sick.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was her burned hand.  As soon as the fire was large enough for them all to see clearly by, Chikezie roused her from her scooped-out little bed in the sand and tugged her forward, all the while ignoring her protests that she was fine, if her skin felt warm it was only because she had been standing out in the sun for a long time that day, she really had no problem kicking Chikezie’s ass for him if he pushed her to it.  There was still a high, thready note in her voice that David also recognized from way too goddamned much practice.  She was scared, and trying hard to hide it.  Chikezie gently peeled the bandages back from her fingers to show that the blistered skin was an unsettling mixture of red in some places and watery gray in others, none of it the color that actual human skin ought to be.  David halfway wanted to step in front of Archuleta so that he wouldn’t have to see it, too, before he remembered that the kid was long gone, and out in the water there had been a more than small part of him that had been responding to the man that had replaced him.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s pretty red,” Chikezie said softly.  He cradled Kristy Lee’s wrist as gently as he would a baby.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, but it’s a &lt;i&gt;burn&lt;/i&gt;,” Kristy Lee insisted.  David had never heard a whine in her voice like he heard right now, and he wanted it to go away.  Without saying a word, Archuleta went down to sit beside her and put his arm around her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not this much,” David said gently.  He went to take her hand from Chikezie and get a better look at it himself, but she jerked it from his reach and glared at them both.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s just ‘cause you’re looking at it from the firelight,” she said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And you’re running a fever,” Archuleta said.  David noticed that Archuleta’s arm was resting against the bare skin on the back of her neck.  Kristy Lee nearly leapt to her feet in her haste to get away from him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You little &lt;i&gt;sneak&lt;/i&gt;!” she exclaimed.  More or less settling back into her place in the sand, and giving Archuleta a look like she might snap his wrist if he tried to touch her again, Kristy Lee went on, “Okay, my hand is infected, and I’m running a fever.  What the hell do you think we can do about it?”  David realized that she was nearly crying.  That was worse than the burns themselves.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The fire was burning high and not by now.  David tilted his head up towards the sky, searching for the lights of a helicopter or a search plane, but there was nothing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;They moved Kristy Lee further into the shade as soon as it was first light the next morning and told her that under no circumstances was she to do anything other than lie there and conserve her energy.  Kristy Lee snapped back that they weren’t moving her nearly so much as they were making her walk, what with not having anything to actually move and all, and to stop treating her like an invalid, she was just running a fever, not dying.  The “yet” went unspoken and yet was clearly visible on the face of all of them; the sky above didn’t even have a cloud, let alone a plane.  Kristy Lee kicked at the sand especially hard before she settled down and started making herself comfortable.  “And he’s a hell of a guard,” she declared, pointing her good hand out in Archuleta’s direction as he sat down across from her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m taller than you are now,” Archuleta said without appearing offended.  “I bet I could get in a pretty good tackle.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And then I would elbow you right in the face.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The tackle would still count,” David said.  He winked at Archuleta and turned away just as Archuleta began to blush and assume a strange expression, certain that Archuleta was reading every single filthy thought that had crossed his mind the night before as they started creeping back into his head.  “Hey, Chikezie, let’s go, burning daylight.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Uh, David?”  Chikezie finished loading up their hefty supplies of a couple of water bottles and handed one to David.  “We’re at the equator, man.  If there’s one thing we’re not lacking, it’s daylight to burn.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Whatever.”  David started down the freshly broken path that had taken them to the beach from the plane without waiting to see if Chikezie was going to follow him, feeling the back of his neck prickle with the sense of being watched.  “I don’t want to still be in the jungle rather than on the beach if there’s a plane going overhead.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, that’s it.”  David looked sharply at Chikezie, but Chikezie’s face was bland and friendly as he looked back.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Never mind.  David was pretty certain that Chikezie already knew, but David was in no way comfortable with the two of them acknowledging that David knew that he knew.  He stomped sullenly forward and was almost glad that they didn’t have enough plane food for him to have eaten much, because he still thought that he might double over and throw up at any moment.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How’s your head?”  Maybe Chikezie was psychic.  Maybe that was how he knew, unless David was like Kristy Lee and apparently broadcasting into space.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Better,” David said grudgingly.  He gave it a cautious shake from side to side and then swore as he realized how of a fucking moron that actually made him.  “Not good, but better.  If I was going to die of Natasha Richardson, wouldn’t I have done it by now?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I think so.”  Chikezie sounded dubious.  “Just be sure to tell one of us if it starts getting any worse.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why?”  David stopped among the ferns and flashed Chikezie a grim smile.  “It wouldn’t make any difference if it did, and I did, would it?  There’s not just a whole lot that we can do for head injuries out here.  Any more than we can do something for Kristy Lee.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie flinched for a second as if David had just slapped him and then muscled past him on the path so that he was now the one in the lead.  “We might get lucky,” he said stubbornly.  “Or at the very least, we can try to find some aspirin in someone’s bag, that’ll keep her fever down for a while.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Even though Chikezie hadn’t actually said anything to that effect, David felt as if he had just been given the dressing down of his life for even hesitating for a second to think about petty bullshit between Archuleta and himself when Kristy Lee might get desperately sick or even die before someone arrived to rescue them.  David didn’t know how long an infection actually took to travel up someone’s arm and kill them, but he could well enough remember the deadly fear of bacteria during all of the too-many times that he had been in a hospital room or waiting room.  It wasn’t even the first time that he had been attracted to a man, to explain why he wanted so badly to flail in circles; nothing like a good kick-start to get one’s priorities back in order again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry,” David said quietly as he sped up until he and Chikezie were walking side by side again.  There were dark circles beneath Chikezie’s eyes; even though he had not made a sound as David had crept past him and into the water the night before, David would be amazed to learn that he had actually slept.  “You’re kind of the only one among us who might at least be pointed in the direction where clues might be, I shouldn’t be snapping at you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie waved his hand at him in acceptance.  “Aspirin’s just a stop-gap, anyway,” he said.  “You think I don’t know that?  And if you &lt;i&gt;do&lt;/i&gt; have a serious head injury, all that Archie or I will be able to do is poke you with sticks so that you don’t go into a coma and hope that there’s a magical MRI machine around here, and someone to work it.”  He sighed, from somewhere deep down where it sounded like it hurt.  “Honestly, I’m hoping and praying that someone was coming down with a case of strep and their antibiotics managed not to get burned up.  I might just start doing cartwheels.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Careful,” David warned him.  “You might slip and land on a rock, and then we’ll &lt;i&gt;really&lt;/i&gt; be fucked.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Archie as the only able-bodied person left among three invalids,” Chikezie said.  “Won’t that be a nice touch.”  He looked so genuinely worried that this might happen that David reached out and put his hand against Chikezie’s arm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey,” he said.  “I’m not that bad off, all right?  So I’m sore and I have a headache, big deal, I’ll pop some aspirin when we find it.  Just tell me what you need me to do.”  There was still a faint scent of jet fuel and something charred to let them know that they were approaching the plane well before either one of them could see it, and David’s stomach slunk downward six inches in the span of time it took for his heart to beat twice.  He swallowed hard and told himself that there was no way Chikezie would believe that he was being sick from nerves and not the concussion if he couldn’t keep it together.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie looked about as queasy as David felt.  “I don’t know antibiotics,” he said.  “So I can look for prescription bottles, but hell if I know if I’m giving her something for high blood pressure or a toenail infection.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I had to cancel a few shows last winter because I came down with pneumonia,” David said.  But not before he had overworked himself right into a short stint in the hospital and had only gotten off the phone from being yelled at by Carly for his recklessness long enough for Michael to call him and do the same.  David swore that his shoes were sticking to the ferns, to make his feet so reluctant to go forward.  He thought that he heard something from the sky overhead, but the canopy was too thick to tell if he was hallucinating.  “Motherfucker, the second we’re gone--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“David.”  Chikezie actually grabbed David’s arm so that he wouldn’t sprint back to the beach.  “Relax, man, it’s thunder.  Not a plane, just thunder.”  They parted through the foliage and saw the burned-out skin of the back of the plane before them.  David shuddered hard; he had not had to look at it the night before, under the reasonable assumption that everything useful inside of it had probably been burned up, anyway, and none of them desperate enough yet to try again.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David shook off Chikezie’s hand and felt himself blushing.  “Sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s okay.  I don’t want to be going anywhere near it, either.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We need to do right by them,” David said.  They reached the skid-made path where the plane had broken into two separate pieces and by some kind of mutual, unspoken agreement turned towards the half where Chikezie, Archuleta, and Kristy Lee had all been.  David knew that this made him just slightly a coward and didn’t care; he was close to everyone who had been on the plane and regarded them all as family, but they weren’t...Syesha had always used to give him such shit about it when they had still been on the tour and Carly had been forever protesting that it was ridiculous to chase a grown, married woman off of the guys’ bus like she was an errant adolescent looking to get her first glimpse of penis or something, always in that way Syesha had that had that made it difficult to tell whether or not she was joking.  Syesha had called them the triumphant triumvirate, and said that anyone else hoping to get in to make it a larger group might as well pack it in and go home, all slots already filled.  Chikezie had always laughed at that.  He had usually been hanging out with Jason.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yeah, David was a fucking coward.  He was still glad that they were going to the back half of the plane first.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Jesus fucking Christ,” David breathed before he could catch himself, never mind that he had been fervently hoping that there wasn’t a God specifically so that he could not be struck down for what he had been thinking about in that water the night before, as the back half of the plane rose up in front of them.  It looked almost as if the barrel of a cartoon gun had exploded, eerily finger-like pieces of metal curling back from the place where the plane had finally given in and snapped in two, and sent Michael, Carly, and the pilot hurling half a mile further forward.  The outer skin of the plane looked almost normal, if dented and torn, while the inner...the fingers along the edges were black with soot.  David smelled melted plastic and something that he didn’t want to identify, but couldn’t stop himself until it was too late.  He leaned over among the ferns and heaved until the bruised ribs felt as if they were just going to give in to the inevitable and crack, already.  Chikezie stood quietly with his face tilted up towards the sky, though David noticed that he had his thumbs hooked through the loops on his pants and his knuckles drawn tight with stress.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How did &lt;i&gt;any&lt;/i&gt; of you live through that?” David asked when he was able to straighten up.  His mouth tasted sour.  He spat into the leaves and did not ask if he could waste a drink of water.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I have no idea,” Chikezie said flatly.  “Almost enough to make you believe in divine intervention, isn’t it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Almost.”  The two of them went gingerly up to the plane, but David didn’t even have to set his foot onto what was left of the floor before he knew that their chances of finding anything in here that might help Kristy Lee were roughly akin to their odds of also just happening to stumble across a fully-staffed Burger King on the way back.  The fire had eaten the inside from the floor to the ceiling, and most of the doors to the luggage bins had popped open from the heat and were hanging down like dejected faces.  All that David could see inside of them was ash.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Jesus,” he said again, doing his very best to keep looking at the luggage bins and not at the seats.  While he was standing gape-mouthed, he finally noticed that Chikezie could not look away from them and appeared as if it was taking everything that he had not to tremble.  David angled his body to stand between them as much as he good.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t think that we’re going to find anything useful in there,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie took a few breaths and shook his head as he came back into himself.  “No,” he said.  “It was a waste of time, but fuck.”  The obscenity came out angrier than David had expected to hear.  “We had to try, right?”  David nodded.  After a few seconds, Chikezie seemed to calm himself down, and said, “You sure that you’re going to be able to handle the other half?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;No, not in the slightest, but living people didn’t get to die because he couldn’t bring himself to walk among dead ones.  “You can shove me out of the way if I start to throw up on your shoes,” he said.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There’s not going to be any asking permission, man.”  They stepped carefully amongst the broken foliage; the birds were silent.  Chikezie let out a low whistle.  “I’ve seen this show.  We’re not nearly hot enough to survive on it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What about the little hobbity guy?  We’re better-looking than him, definitely.”  As much as David appreciated Chikezie’s attempt at even black humor, he still kept his voice hushed and felt the fine hairs on the back of his neck prickling up as if there really were eyes watching him.  Chikezie drew his finger slowly across his throat.  “Fuck.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m saying.”  At the front half of the plane, there was no way that they could pretend that everything inside was too burned to be useful without checking.  The light had been awful by the time that they had crawled inside the night before, and the flashlights that they had managed to find had only thrown thin, nearly ghostly beams.  David braced his hand against the torn skin of the plane as he hoisted himself up and onto the floor.  There were pieces of machinery sticking out from beneath the passenger compartment like entrails, and the metal hull was warm enough from the sun to feel alive.  David stood uncertainly in the center of the cabin for a moment before he started opening the overhead bins and pulling luggage down, looking for anything that the four of them might have missed the night before.  There was glass crunching beneath his feet; they had broken the mirror in the bathroom and then thrown it about the cabin.  David didn’t want to think about how lucky he must have gotten to be hurled out before he could be riddled with shrapnel.  He was so determinedly not looking in the direction of Carly and Michael that it took him a few moments to realize that Chikezie was standing in front of them.  Alice had been placed down gently in a seat beside them, and covered the same way.  Chikezie and Archuleta had made certain that the airline blanket was tucked as carefully around her head and face as putting a child to bed.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It doesn’t look like they’ve been disturbed by wildlife,” Chikezie said.  David could feel his mouth twisting, even though Chikezie had been trying to be soothing.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Let me know if you a shovel or something, all right?” he asked instead.  He didn’t care that it they had only been here one night, there was still plenty of time for a plane or a ship to find them before they started thinking long haul.  It hurt to look at the seats.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’d be a ‘thank God for fireworks smugglers’ moment,” he heard Chikezie mutter behind him.  David didn’t know what he was talking about and didn’t ask, just started pulling bags down from bins.  The first one was a woman’s suitcase and didn’t look like Carly’s; not knowing whether it belonged to Brooke, Syesha, or Ramiele, or the near-stranger that Alice had been made David’s fingers hesitant.  He jumped harder at the sight of a bra than he had at any point past the age of fifteen and hurried through the bag’s contents until he reached the makeup bag.  Alice’s name was printed in neat letters on two prescription bottles.  She had had a problem with anxiety attacks, and also with migraines.  Though they weren’t antibiotics, David tucked the bottles away in the pockets of his jeans all the same.  The screen of her cell phone remained sullenly dark when David tried to turn it on.  “Find anything?” he called over his shoulder to Chikezie.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Aspirin.”  Chikezie sounded disgusted.  “Damnit, couldn’t someone on this plane have had bronchitis?”  David looked over his shoulder; Chikezie looked as if he was very close to throwing the aspirin before he took a few deep breaths, visibly calming himself, and slid it into one of his own pockets.  David reached for another bag.  The only victory in there was a small bottle of aloe vera.  He didn’t look any farther to see whom the bag had belonged to, he didn’t want to know who had been looking forward to getting a deeper tan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fuck,” David said.  “I think we went over this place better than we realized last night.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s what it’s starting to look like,” Chikezie admitted.  “I was really hoping that we had missed something.  Like a working radio, a cell phone, something.”  He looked towards the bodies of Michael and Carly, then back at David.  David could feel the blood draining from his face.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Why the fuck are you asking me permission,&lt;/i&gt; he wanted to say, and then added just as quickly, &lt;i&gt;Because you’re the closest thing to family that either one of them has here, dumbass.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Check Carly’s purse first,” he said.  Chikezie nodded and dug quickly through its contents, furtively as if he, too, could feel the boundaries that they were crossing, however necessary, and produced both another small bottle that he shoved into his pocket and her phone.  He barely flipped it open before he was tossing it away again.  “Smashed.”  Chikezie looked at Michael and went faintly green.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;How nice, ‘cause that might be the color that he is.&lt;/i&gt;  David had never been prone to hysterical giggles, but there was a first time for everything.  He breathed through his nose until the urge had passed and said, “I’ll do it.”  He lifted up the airline blanket only as far as he had to in order to expose Michael’s pocket and part of his hand; he could not bring himself to look at his face.  David got lucky, and the skin was not actually green.  There was still no mistaking that it did not belong to a live person.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am really, really sorry for the way that I’m about to feel you up, Mike,” David said, mostly under his breath.  “Wherever you are, think about how many girls would be losing their goddamned minds if they knew, all right?”  Picturing how hard Michael would be laughing if only he were alive to know didn’t exactly make it easier, but it at least steadied David’s hand.  He slipped it into the pocket of Michael’s jeans and cringed as he felt how cold the flesh was beneath the fabric, how startling it was not to feel all of the little shifts and tremors which marked a body that still had someone inside of it.  There were beads of sweat standing out on David’s hairline by the time he managed to wriggle the phone out.  The obscenity exploded out from between clenched teeth with so much force that it nearly sounded like a hiss when David saw the screen.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That good?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Dead battery.”  David started to chuck the phone against the cabin wall, only for Chikezie to snatch it neatly from the air.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Maybe we can still use something out of it,” he said before he put his hand against David’s shoulder and guided him from the plane.  David realized how crazy he must look for Chikezie to be deliberately trying to comfort him when they both had some damned good reasons to be in therapy for the next several years.  What he was lacking at the moment was a good reason to care.  They had barely stepped out onto the jungle again before the sky gave one final sulky rumble and then, like a zipper being drawn back, a wave of water fell straight down from the sky.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fuck!” David yelled, trying futilely to duck away from drops so fat that they stung even though their was no wind.  “The bottles!” he heard Chikezie yell, dim even though the other man was standing only a few feet away.  God, David would not have dreamed that anyone could manage to drown to death while they were standing on solid ground, but it was raining so hard that he swore he could feel it actually coming &lt;i&gt;up&lt;/i&gt; as the ground became soaked itself and started rejecting it.  He nodded so that Chikezie would know that he had heard, pulled out the water bottles that they had been drinking from on the hike back to the plane, and unscrewed the cap so that rain water could pour inside.  He noticed that Chikezie was tilting a leaf to act as a kind of funnel so that the water poured directly in, but it hardly seemed necessary; David was halfway convinced that the two of them had wandered beneath a stopped-up waterfall that had suddenly found a way to fix itself.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was no way of knowing how long the downpour was going to last, but David had already decided that the only way that he was going back into the cabin of the plane was if someone dragged him in and didn’t mind that he was going to lose a few fingernails scrabbling for the walls along the way.  He and Chikezie trooped back towards the beach in a moody silence without much bothering to try to find shelter from the rain, which had an almost sentient ability to sluice directly between the leaves and branches above their heads, anyway.  Once the shock of it wore off, David even thought that it felt kind of good, rinsing away what had to by now be five or six different cakings of sweat.  It tapered soon, and was little more than a drizzle by the time that they heard the sound of the waves again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta was sitting with his back against the tree around which their collection of sleeping hollows was clustered, shielding something in his hand and staring out at the beach with a worried expression.  He leapt up to his feet again as soon as he saw that they were back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, good,” Archuleta started.  “I’ve been trying to make her come back in, but she won’t--”  David grabbed Archuleta to him without saying a word and hugged him as hard as he could.  He could feel Archuleta tensing up against him, but he wasn’t trying to get away, so David wasn’t about to let him go.  “Um, okay.”  He finally hugged David back, though with only one hand; the other was occupied with holding whatever it was that he was cradling far out from their bodies.  Archuleta’s fingers dipped into the small of David’s back for a moment and then darted away again as if they were shocked at their own audacity.  They left a lingering warmth against David’s skin and through his soaked and mostly useless shirt that he still felt for long after Archuleta had pulled away and was looking as if he even understood what was going on, but it was the doing something about it that was the problem.  David was reminded again that Archuleta might be nearly a decade younger than him, but he was officially twenty years old and legally allowed to do nearly everything that was legal in the first place.  He was kind of a horrible person, anyway, for just now noticing that Kristy Lee was lying flat on her back out in the sand.  Chikezie was already jogging out to see her.  David followed suit and could feel Archuleta watching him from behind.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kristy Lee was sprawled out on the sand as if she was making a snow angel, close enough to the waves that they were licking lightly at her toes.  David almost asked her when she had taken her shoes off, only to realize that there was nothing man-made out here on which she could cut her feet, anyway.  He couldn’t tell how long she had been lying out on the beach, as there was such pitiful protection from the rain under their tree that they had claimed that she would have been soaked in any case.  When the clouds parted, sullenly and promising that they could still return later, David saw that she was holding a makeup compact in her hand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Kristy?”  Both the way that Chikezie called her name and the careful manner in which he set his feet as he approached suggested that he was not quite sure what response he was going to get.  “You wanna come with us and get back under shelter?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, shut up, I’m not crazy,” Kristy Lee snapped without lifting her head from the sand.  She twitched the compact in her hand, sending a beam of reflected light flashing up at the sky.  “And that tree isn’t much in the way of shelter, I didn’t even come out here to try until it had mostly stopped raining, anyway.”  She twitched her hand again.  Trying to signal something, David realized.  Why she felt compelled to do it while lying flat on her back with her feet in the waves did not seem to be a part of the equation that she was willing to share.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s better than nothing.”  Chikezie stooped and put his hands beneath Kristy Lee’s arms in order to help her gently back up to her feet.  There was sand in her wet hair as she stood again, and David would have known that her fever was worse based upon the glassy cast in her eyes even if Chikezie hadn’t grimaced at him from over her head as soon as he touched her skin.  “Come on, we have some water and aspirin for you, maybe it’ll hold your temperature down.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Did you guys find any food?”  Kristy Lee sounded hopeful.  “Or a coconut tree, or the people from Gilligan’s Island?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David didn’t ask whether Kristy Lee meant that the former passengers of the Minnow were likely to be more adept at helping them to find that elusive coconut tree, or that the four of them could eat the people.  She was a hell of a lot hotter than she had been when they had left that morning, David discovered as he curved his fingers beneath her elbow.  There had been precious little food salvageable from the plane, especially split among four people, so that rationing it barely seemed as if it had an actual point.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not so much,” David was forced to admit.  He and Chikezie set Kristy Lee gently back down at the foot of the tree, and Chikezie produced the bottle of aspirin that he had put into his pocket.  He frowned slightly as he popped the gap and looked inside; David could see what he was thinking.  They probably ought to rationing the aspirin, too, or at least doing their best not to put Kristy Lee into liver failure before they got out of here, but rationing wasn’t going to do a whole hell of a lot of good if she didn’t get a high enough dose to save her in the first place.  In the end, Chikezie shook out four pills, and offered them to Kristy Lee along with one of the refilled bottles.  He took the cap off for her so that she would not have to use her injured, and by now slightly soggy, hand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you.”  Kristy Lee took both the offered pills and the water.  After she had gulped down a healthy portion, she handed the bottle back and stared morosely at her hand, folded into her lap, and pressed her lips together hard as if she was trying to hold back a wince.  “Fuck, it hurts even when I’m not doing anything with it.”  Behind her, Archuleta carefully set down the small bundle that he had been cradling when David and Chikezie had come back, though he was keeping his body hunched over it so that David could not see what it was.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How bad?” Chikezie asked her.  He reached for her hand, but she jerked out of reach and then cradled it against her chest, glaring.  The comparison to a wounded animal was strong, and David thought for a few seconds that maybe they should take Archuleta’s shoelaces from him and see if they could fashion one of those collars on sticks.  Maybe he couldn’t blame Kristy Lee’s bout of black humor on her fever.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s fine,” Kristy Lee said.  Her voice broke; Chikezie and David rolled their eyes, and even Archuleta stopped what he was doing so that he could look over his shoulder with eyebrows drawn close together.  “Okay, it’s not fine, but it’s not something you can do anything about, either, so just--”  Smaller still.  “Just don’t pity me, okay?  I got enough of that on the plane before it went down.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We still need to change the bandage,” David said.  Kristy Lee’s eyebrows went up, as if she was asking him if he really wanted to go through with an argument towards cleanliness when it was already clear that she was infected and well and truly fucked unless help arrived soon.  David sighed.  “Yeah, okay.”  Cowardly or not, it suddenly hurt to look at her and be reminded of just how fucked all of them could have been if they had been unlucky enough to have injuries of their own that broke the skin.  How fucked David himself could have been if he had been thrown down into the jungle just a little bit harder, and one of those broken ribs that he was probably carrying around had gone truly rogue and pierced a lung.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David tried to stop himself from wondering what the official cause of death was for Carly and Michael, lying so still and quiet with not a thing wrong with them on the surface.  It didn’t work.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you want to help me?”  David startled hard.  The first things that he saw when he came back down to earth were Archuleta’s liquid-dark eyes, worried but still a fuck of a lot steadier than David himself was feeling at that moment.  He must have been standing lost and still for a while.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David rubbed his hand over his mouth and then glanced back over his shoulder at Kristy Lee, who had taken a seat that was near the tree, but still far enough out in the emerging sun so that she could keep flashing her compact.  David couldn’t hear a plane, but there was still enough cloud cover and disgruntled rumblings of distant thunder that he could not be certain, and he wasn’t about to take it away from Kristy Lee in any case.  While he watched, Chikezie settled down beside her.  After a moment, she put her head down against his shoulder.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, I’d love to,” David finally answered Archuleta.  He settled down onto his haunches next to Archuleta.  “What are you doing?”  Archuleta had been cradling a few solitary coals on a bed of moss when he and Chikezie had come back, David realized now.  He had now settled them down into a little triangle of sticks and was blowing on them, trying to get them to spring into life again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I saw this in a movie once.”  Where Archuleta once would have sounded hesitant to the point of being outright bashful, his voice was now calm and steady.  Growing up.  “Rather than wasting all of our matches and flares, we need to protect the fire as much as we can, not let it go out.”  For the first time, Archuleta’s voice and hands each developed a slight shake as he went on, “In case we’re here for awhile.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We’re not going to be here that long,” David said stubbornly, never mind that they were trotting right up to forty-eight hours in this place without hearing even a whisper of a boat’s or plane’s engine, and the ocean was such a big space to search that people could get lost in it for years, forever.  He put his arm around Archuleta’s shoulders before he could think about it.  It might have been awhile since they had seen each other before this mess had happened, but once upon a time he had just casually invaded Archuleta’s space--all right, fair enough, he did that with everybody, but there was something about Archie’s in particular that was even more inviting than most--near-constantly and rarely while even pausing to think about what he was doing.  It was going to take more than one night swim and a few inordinately heated touches to change that.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The way that Archuleta went as rigid as if David had just poked him with a pin might just make him cancel that plan, though.  David released him immediately.  “Sorry, Arch, didn’t mean to startle you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, um, it’s okay, it’s fine.”  It was most certainly neither okay nor fine.  “Um” still might be a very accurate way of describing the mood between them now.  Archuleta looked down at the few little coals that he had managed to save in the deluge, which were now smoking happily but not doing much in the way of putting forth an actual flame that they would be able to use.  “Just, uh, could you help me look for some drier wood?  This isn’t going to work any time soon.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can do that.”  Even better, doing that would take him a long way from Archuleta, who was still looking at him with worried eyes at the same time that David didn’t think Archie would mind all that much tearing off and down the beach in order to be away from him.  David hadn’t received a rebuff that strong since he had been sixteen and it turned out that Amy Purdue hadn’t been inclining her head towards him in invitation, she had just gotten her ears pierced again earlier that day and the site was itching.  David turned on his heel and dove into the first opening in the jungle foliage that he could fit his body through.  He only barely remembered to keep the sound of the ocean on his left side so that he would be able to find his way back when he was done.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The worry of getting lost was outweighed immediately by a deep appreciation for how thick the growth here was, how it muffled sound and even sight with its overwhelming &lt;i&gt;greenness&lt;/i&gt;.  David took a few deep breaths and listened to drops of water plinking erratically down from the leaves above his head, felt one or two of them land on his shoulders.  It was a good place to center one’s thoughts, even if David was so hungry at that point that the sight of all of that green was giving him a deep urge to just gnaw on something and then hope like hell that it didn’t wind up killing him.  He took another deep breath.  Appreciating rain forests from afar was one thing, but if he had ever needed more evidence that he was a city boy, this was it.  The jungle would still be an excellent place, an isolated place, to bring some willing company for a little time alone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David rapped his forehead against the trunk of the nearest tree, hard enough to remind him that his head had already had quite enough of that over the past few days, thanks for asking.  “Get it together, asshole,” he warned himself before he resumed looking for wood that might have possibly escaped being soaked in the earlier storm.  Finding it took long enough that he was at least reasonably certain that he was not going to jump Archuleta on site when he returned, even if Archuleta still looked at him sideways from beneath his lowered lashes in a way that was really, &lt;i&gt;really&lt;/i&gt; not conveying the message in a way that David thought Archuleta had originally intended.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/112099.html"&gt;Continue to Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:111418</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/111418.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: Don't Know When I'll Be Back Again (2/5)</title>
    <published>2009-11-22T00:10:06Z</published>
    <updated>2009-11-22T00:15:55Z</updated>
    <category term="ai: cookleta"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/111156.html#cutid1"&gt;Continued from Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David woke up to someone calling his name.  He made a mistake, moved too quickly, and answered his visitor with a long, groaned stream of obscenity.  “Oh,” a male voice said, sounding half-curious and half-shocked, and then a female answered, “You can learn what all of that means when you’re old enough.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m twenty!”  David opened his eyes and saw that Archuleta was looking slightly affronted.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re still not old enough,” Kristy Lee informed him primly.  She nudged at David a few more times and then tugged at the front of his shirt, even though David was wide awake by this point and glaring at her.  “You fell asleep.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s a side-effect of being &lt;i&gt;exhausted&lt;/i&gt;,” David snapped back at her.  He wanted to flop over again.  Apparently sensing this, Kristy Lee wrapped her fist more tightly through the front of his shirt and answered his best glare with a serene expression.  Evil.  She was pure evil.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, well, you have a head injury, suck it up.”  They had managed to find a couple of flashlights and flares in the cabin, but by mutual agreement were not using them unless someone heard a plane or a helicopter flying overhead.  David had to use the moon filtering down through the canopy in order to see Kristy Lee’s face, and she was thrown into alien shadows.  Archuleta, having moved a few feet away once he saw that David was awake again, was even worse.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I swear to God, your solution would be to suck it up even if I had been impaled on a tree branch.”  Kristy Lee among them probably had the best reason to be frightened right about now, as David’s and Chikezie’s respective concussions could not get infected and David could smell mold growing and hear water dripping from where he sat propped up against a tree, but that didn’t stop him from looking past Kristy Lee to the prone form of Chikezie a few yards off and protesting, “Hey, how come he gets to sleep?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He stopped feeling dizzy,” Archuleta said.  “We’re still waking him up every few hours.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I stopped feeling dizzy, too.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shake your head at me and prove it,” Kristy Lee ordered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You are a &lt;i&gt;bitch&lt;/i&gt;.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Just following orders.”  Kristy Lee looked over at Archuleta.  “He’s not good at being an invalid, is he?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She’s only in such a good mood because she’s feeding on our souls, Arch.  Don’t let your guard down.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Improbably, Archuleta smiled, and Kristy Lee exhaled softly as she turned to face David again.  “Keep an eye on him,” she said without specifying who she was speaking to, and then went to wake Chikezie.  He stirred with much more grace than David himself had been able to manage, but David decided that he was not going to hold that against him.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You should be sleeping,” Chikezie told Kristy Lee as he sat up and pressed the back of his hand against his mouth to hold back a yawn.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Can’t,” she said simply, and showed him her bandaged hand.  “Hurts too much.”  When Chikezie started to look sympathetic, she was quick to add, “Oh, I will knock the hell out of you,” and then got up to sit in the shadow of the plane.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She’s even more of a ray of sunshine than usual,” David said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She broke up with Andy,” Archuleta said.  After a moment’s consideration, he got up and moved to sit down again beside David.  Chikezie laid back down among the ferns, though David could see that his face was turned towards them and he wasn’t closing his eyes.  No one had even considered sleeping inside the plane.  “Just a few days ago.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shit.”  David had figured that maybe Kristy Lee and her fiance were on some shaky ground when they still weren’t married three years after the actual proposal, but Kristy Lee hadn’t seemed depressed or anxious as she had boarded the plane, just cranky, and, well.  “She didn’t say anything about it.”  He looked at Chikezie.  “Did you know?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie managed to shrug without raising either of his shoulders from the ground.  David made a mental note to ask Chikezie to show him the trick when it was daylight again.  “Maybe it was a uteruses only kind of conversation,” he said, and David grinned at Archuleta.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey!” Archuleta protested.  “I heard her telling Syesha and Ramiele, they were going to take her out in Sydney so that she would feel better about it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I hope that they didn’t tell you anything that your virgin ears couldn’t handle,” Chikezie said before he threw his arm across his eyes and looked as if he was drifting off again.  David looked around for something that he could throw at him, under the justification that until he got to sleep, nobody got to sleep, but it was too dark for him to see the ground.  Ferns just wouldn’t have the same effect.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m &lt;i&gt;twenty years old.&lt;/i&gt;”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re going to be the kid forever, kid, you might as well resign yourself to it now.”  Chikezie lifted his arm up again long enough to look at them both.  “Do you smell the salt?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David took a few sniffs at the air and said, “Yes.  Maybe.  I’m supposed to smell bread if my head is really fucked up, right?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know, how would I know?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Chikezie, buddy, you have demonstrated more of a clue so far than all of the rest of us put together.”  While David had been speaking, Archuleta had been inching steadily closer to him until his side was pressed up against David’s.  The one thing that the jungle hadn’t proven itself to be so far, not even at night, was cold, but David wasn’t about to push Archuleta away.  All four of them had been alternating between bouts of shaking from nerves since the sun had set and the adrenaline had started wearing off, and being so eerily still that they frightened one another.  David leaned more heavily against Archuleta and sighed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie made a disgruntled noise and dropped his arm more heavily across his eyes.  “Scouts,” he said.  A few seconds in which the only sound was the night insects, and Chikezie went on, “No, I definitely smell salt, so we’re close to the ocean.  We should start heading that way in the morning.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta stiffened beside David, David himself went rigid so hard that his ribs took the opportunity to tell him that he was an incredible motherfucker, and he thought that he could even sense Kristy Lee straightening up from her position in the shadow of the plane.  “You sure that we should leave the plane?” David asked.  He probably shouldn’t be making any decisions more complicated than tying his shoes until the world stopped spinning quite so damned much, but still--but still.  &lt;i&gt;I don’t want to leave the all alone in there.&lt;/i&gt;  Michael and Carly especially, but he was certain that first light would find him making a trip to the other half of the craft, too.  “If rescue comes--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“When,” Archuleta corrected softly.  David didn’t even realize that he had placed a qualifier on it.  &lt;i&gt;Little early in the story to be getting emo, dude.&lt;/i&gt;  He grimaced.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie toyed with a few pieces of moss and said, “I was thinking about that.  You look at the canopy, we really didn’t make that much of a dent in it coming down.  There’s no guarantee that anyone flying over it would see the plane.”  David was completely willing to welcome his head injury for the time being, if it made thoughts like that too big to contemplate.  “On the beach, though, we’ll be able to set a fire, signal to boats as well as planes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Good idea,” David said slowly.  “You sure that this is all coming from scouts?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie smiled at him.  “Scouts and disaster movies,” he said.  He turned over onto his back, and that seemed to end the conversation for the night.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Especially when Kristy Lee roused herself from the plane and knelt to nudge Archuleta gently.  “Get some sleep, sweetie,” she said.  “Long walk tomorrow.”  Archuleta sighed and muttered something about how he was never going to stop being the kid to them, was he, and David was almost certain that he heard a couple of words that Archie had certainly &lt;i&gt;not&lt;/i&gt; known the last time that he had spent a significant amount of time with him.  Kristy Lee settled down in front of David, legs folded beneath each other, her injured hand balanced awkwardly on her knee.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you &lt;i&gt;guarding&lt;/i&gt; me to make certain that I don’t sleep?” David asked her.  “You know, I was joking about that being a bitch thing.  You can stop at any time.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kristy Lee smiled at him sweetly and then slowly turned up her good hand so that he could see her middle finger.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;His head felt better.  On the one hand, fun bonus, he was probably going to get at least a little bit of sleep that night.  On the other, oh, joy, there wasn’t a whole lot else that he could do other than think about the people that they were leaving behind back there, and how they should have done better by them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We could have--”  It was &lt;i&gt;really&lt;/i&gt; fucking hot, and David’s stomach was twisting even though he had refused his share of the little bit of peanuts, pretzels, and dried cranberries that they had found in the cabin the previous evening.   He wanted to say that they could have done something more for the bodies back at the plane, but they had no digging tools, Kristy Lee had an injured hand, and he and Chikezie were both sporting head injuries.  (David wanted to ask the universe why it was that he was getting the random nausea and double vision, and Chikezie was getting the scar that made him look kind of like a pirate.)  David had Carly’s wedding ring in his pocket and didn’t intend to let go of it until they were rescued and he could personally hand them over to the spouse to which it belonged.  He had Michael’s wallet for his mother and stepfather.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you okay?” Archuleta asked him, leaning close and looking at David’s pupils, which were probably still doing a nice little out of sync rumba to every change in the light.  The kid had been sticking by David’s side even more tightly than Kristy Lee and Chikezie, and since Kristy Lee was still stomping around and telling David what to do like a general without an army and Chikezie was too busy being the reluctant leader to realize how well he wore it, that was saying something.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m fine,” David said.  They were close enough now that he could smell the salt, too, or else everyone was wrong and incipient death from smooshed brain didn’t smell like bread at all, but David was going to focus on the important things, here.  He caught Archuleta looking at him with dubious expression.  “Really.  I’m okay.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta was silent for a moment, shifting the salvaged items from the cabin in his arms long enough to pick at a cuticle, and then silently held out one of the bottles of water to David.  David had a feeling that he was being rebuked, there.  He sighed and took the bottle, drank a quick gulp and then waited to see if his heat-queasy stomach was going to punish him for even that much, and then handed it back to Archuleta.  Archuleta looked vaguely pleased with himself as he took it back in among his things.  He had refused to allow David to carry anything on the grounds that David was having enough trouble keeping himself walking a straight line, while Archuleta was only screwed up “up here” accompanied by a vague gesture that was supposed to encompass his entire head.  David hadn’t asked what the difference was between that and his own injury.  He, Kristy Lee, and Chikezie had all had the good fortune to be unconscious by the time that the plane had started falling from the sky in earnest, he already knew.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are &lt;i&gt;you&lt;/i&gt; all right?” David asked softly.  Archuleta’s head snapped towards him and a blush started coming up his cheeks as though he was shocked, honestly shocked, to discover that he really was one of the crappiest actors who had ever walked the planet.  David nearly could have laughed.  Seventeen or twenty, there were some things that Archuleta was never going to grow out of, and David for one was glad of it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m okay.”  Archuleta lifted one of his shoulders into a shrug and resettled the rest of his items more carefully.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re being really quiet.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That was the closest thing to a smartassed look that David was certain he was ever going to see on Archuleta’s face.  “We were in a &lt;i&gt;plane crash&lt;/i&gt;,” he told David.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, but you were being way too quiet before we lifted off.”  There was a breeze coming through the trees now.  David was not certain entirely how, given that in front of them there was still a wall of green, but it was clean and fresh.  Kristy Lee and Chikezie had ranged up ahead; David was only able to hear their voices when he strained for them.  “I meant to ask you about it when we touched down.”  David snorted out a laugh, no matter what it did to his ribs.  “Guess we’ve touched down.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta’s smile was so faint that David wanted to tell him it wasn’t even worth the bother if that was the best that he had, but then Kristy Lee and Chikezie started yelping excitedly ahead, and David was at a run before he even realized what he was doing.  It was stupid, but hell, it was &lt;i&gt;accomplishing&lt;/i&gt; something other than sitting beside a plane that, Chikezie had been right when David had taken a good look at it in the pure daylight, probably couldn’t be seen at all from the canopy above.  He burst out of the tree cover to see Chikezie and Kristy Lee already at the shoreline, Chikezie splashing water up and over his shoulders and back, Kristy Lee primly removing her shoes and stripping the bandage off of her hand so that she could dunk first her scorched soles and then her fingers into the water.  It was possibly the first dainty thing that David had seen her do in all of the time that he had known her, and he could not stop himself from snickering even as he pictured green mold shooting out of the blisters like snakes.  The sand was nearly as white as sugar and was warm when David leaned down to run some of it through his fingers.  The ocean was a vibrant blue-gray.  He was shocked not to see patio chairs and umbrellas scattered across the shoreline to enjoy the view.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you sure that you should be doing that?” David called to Kristy Lee.  Archuleta stopped at the edge of the waves and watched them lapping at his shoes when he wasn’t watching Kristy Lee and Chikezie cavort.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Salt water’s good for cuts,” Kristy Lee called back, sounding happier than she had at any point since the plane had crashed.  That didn’t explain why she felt a need to suddenly spin around and kick a large bow of water in Chikezie’s direction, and then immediately turn around and put her hand back into the waves so that she looked too injured and pathetic for Chikezie to kick one back at her.  “Jesus, David, don’t you know anything?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Maybe I should have grown up in the wilds of &lt;i&gt;Portland&lt;/i&gt;,” David answered dryly.  The sun was hurting his head, so he started retreating back towards the shade at the edge of the trees again, from where he could watch the water and maybe not feel quite so much like he about to throw up.  Turning his back towards the jungle made him feel as though the dead in it were watching him.  David had seen that show, though, and nothing about it had made any sense even at the very end, so he did his best to ignore the prickle at the back of his neck.  Watching the ocean, beautiful and aquamarine as poured glass, he could not help but think on what Chikezie and Kristy Lee were not mentioning and what David hoped like hell Archuleta had not noticed: there was not a single vessel in sight for as far out as David could peer, not a piece of debris on the warm-sugar sand, not one sign that any human beings had ever been on this island before them or ever would be again.  David didn’t realize how hard he had been counting on them landing on a remote part of Hawaii or some shit like that until it turned out not to be true, and he really wanted nothing more than to just like down and get some sleep until their situation stopped being so uniformly awful.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She’s right,” Chikezie yelled up at David as David was settling himself.  He splashed water up and against the cut on his cheek, closing his eyes and mouth tightly as he did so.  “Don’t ask me if I know why, though.”  When the first drops of water hit the open wound, Chikezie hissed so hard through his teeth that David heard him even from his position at the trees.  “And I’m willing to bet that it stops stinging after awhile, too.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Eventually.”  Kristy Lee was now stubbornly stomping up and down the shore, pausing every few minutes to dunk her hand again.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hmmm.”  David didn’t see any good reason why he should move from the shadow of his tree, where there was a good breeze coming off of the water and the leaves were throwing shade down across his face.  The sand underneath him was soft and warm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David’s eyelids started drifting downwards, and then suddenly there was a person there to poke him gently but insistently in the side.  Chikezie and Kristy Lee were both too far away to have raced up here that quickly, or without David hearing them; he groaned without opening his eyes.  “&lt;i&gt;Archie&lt;/i&gt;,” he said.  “I expected better of you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You can’t sleep yet,” Archuleta insisted.  “What if you go into a coma or something?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then the rescue ships will have to carry my fat ass aboard.”  Archuleta said nothing, but paused for a moment before he resumed poking David, harder than before.  “Kid.  Don’t start that, all right?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Even when they had been on the show together, Archuleta had always seen and put together a lot more than most people gave him credit for.  Because he had also been cool and kind of stealthily funny long before David had been giving serious thought to what he was going to do if he actually won that shindig, David had kept the secret for him.  “Yeah,” Archuleta said finally.  “There’s got to be about a billion people out there by now, right?  It’s only been a day.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David thought about making a crack about how he thought that even they probably didn’t merit a seventh of the population of the entire planet combing the sea to look for them, only to realize that, hell, that might be happening.  An entire year of the biggest media juggernaut on the planet just up and disappearing might be just that big.  He flopped back into the sand and waved Archuleta off when Archuleta started poking at him again.  “ARCHIE.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Maybe I’ll stop poking you if you finally stop calling me Archie.”  Kid sounded downright sly.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David opened his eye a crack.  “Archie.  That’s devious.”  Archuleta’s eyebrow went up.  “Okay, &lt;i&gt;Archuleta&lt;/i&gt;, it’s downright evil.  Deal.”  He could already feel his eyelids drifting shut.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But you have to keep talking, though,” Archuleta was quick to add.  “So that you don’t go into a coma.  I’m not kidding.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Someone needed to keep an eye on Archuleta for world domination at some point.  David sighed and shifted around, but reluctantly opened his eyes again.  Whenever they were closed, he swore that he could feel the jungle, and the people that they had had to leave behind in it, watching him.  “So what’s up with you?” he asked, and felt Archuleta looking at him sideways.  “Besides the plane crash, don’t be a smartass, Archuleta.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I didn’t say anything!” Archuleta protested.  Chikezie and Kristy Lee were still playing through the surf.  David thought about suggesting that Archuleta go and splash around, too, injuries or not, so that there could be at least one of them that didn’t reek of stale sweat.  Archuleta seemed to have designated himself David’s official babysitter until David stopped being to addled to look after himself, though, and the company was nice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You say more than anyone else who doesn’t say anything than I’ve met before in my whole life.”  David wiggled until he could nudge at Archuleta’s leg with his own.  Archuleta stared down at their touching limbs with an expression that David could not read.  “Come on.  You were being way too quiet long before this whole trip went to hell in a handbasket, don’t give me that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta reached out for a solitary tuft of moss daring to grow this far out, where the sand was drier and the air more open, and then tore it into pieces with a frustration that David never would have guessed Archuleta capable of.  “Allison and I broke up.”  Spoken in a mumble so low that David nearly missed it, raised his head off of the ground too quickly, and then had to spend several seconds in a flurry of obscenity before he could even think of replying.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“&lt;i&gt;Iraheta?&lt;/i&gt;”  When Archuleta did something in David’s direction that was probably as close to a glare as he ever got, David went on, “Wow.  Jumping straight into that cradle, huh?”  There had been rumors in the tabloids about the two of them in the handful of months leading up to the Sydney trip, but David had glanced at the covers and then largely dismissed them as cranks with nothing better to do.  Pay too much stock to those things, and you were bound to walk away with the impression that he and Kim had made up and broken up as many times as Brad and Angelina and had managed to hide an entire family of illicitly adopted babies somewhere, and furthermore than Lana, Lady GaGa, and Adam all fought over him on weekends.  David never managed as many orgies as trashy magazines seemed to believe.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She’s &lt;i&gt;nineteen&lt;/i&gt;,” Archuleta insisted in a tone of great affront.  “And only a year younger than I am, jeez.”  Something about him seemed more than slightly deflated when he glanced David’s way again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh.  Right.”  David shifted around to make a more comfortable bed for himself in the sand and frowned up at their scant tree cover.  David snuck a look at Archuleta’s hand, but that stupid purity ring that his management had talked him into wearing for a little while (“But I believe in it, too!” Archuleta had insisted, and gone very red when David had tried to tell him that he knew he did, and he wasn’t laughing at him) was so long gone that there wasn’t even a pale line in the flesh to mark where it had been.  Feeling his face color and about to laugh into the sand over it, David turned his head away.  It had somehow snuck up on him that Allison--whom he had met only a dozen or so times over the years but who always managed to, ah, make an impression--and Archuleta had gone and grown up.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, that sucks,” David said as he realized that Archuleta had gone back to gloomily looking around him for more moss to massacre.  “But, hey, man, if you broke up, then you did it for a reason.  You’re only twenty.”  &lt;i&gt;Jesus fuck,&lt;/i&gt; Archuleta was twenty.  “Someone else will come along.”  Archuleta went first white, then very red, and then started kicking at the sand with more ferocity than David thought that he had ever seen out of him.  “And suddenly I get the feeling that there’s more to this story.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There’s already a someone else,” Archuleta said carefully.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David could feel his eyes widening.  “Archie,” he said, not caring if it earned him a retaliatory poke.  “Tell me that you didn’t.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No!”  Archuleta looked too aghast to even think about jabbing David in the ribs.  “I wouldn’t--I would never cheat--”  And he even looked hurt, too, which made David feel like about the worst person in the world.  Archuleta pulled his legs up.  “No, we broke up because I told her, I would never hurt her by actually &lt;i&gt;doing&lt;/i&gt; anything about it.”  He sighed.  “Instead, I hurt her by not doing anything about it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“David.”  Archuleta looked at him.  David was fairly certain that he was not the most gravitas-laden figure at the moment, on his back in the sand and doing his best to burrow it down into a bed from which he never had to leave again, but he was going to try.  “Trust me on this, telling her about it was the right thing to do.  As someone who has been on the receiving end of both, it sucks a lot, &lt;i&gt;lot&lt;/i&gt; less when the girl respects you enough to lay it all out on the table.  Otherwise, you would just be using Allison as your safety net, and no one likes that.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta looked unconvinced, but willing for now to let it go.  “She said that she was going to burn all of my stuff as soon as we got to Sydney,” he said.  “Even the stuff I didn’t give her.  I didn’t get a chance to tell her that I knew she was joking.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Archuleta, you’re going to see her again, okay?” David said.  “Look at me, man, we’re barely rounding twenty-four hours here.  Mugs as famous as we four, they’re not going to stop looking for weeks.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not if they assume that we just went into the water,” Archuleta said in that weird and detached tone that David already knew he did not like at all.  “Planes hitting water just disintegrate.”  Archuleta followed David’s gaze out to the wide expanse of ocean that no longer looked nearly as pretty and jewel-like, now that Archuleta had put it like that.  “That’s a lot of water out there.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David shivered and watched Kristy Lee and Chikezie continuing to splash, trying to take their minds off of the situation, and wondered if it wouldn’t be worth it to get up and move out into the sun, after all.  There was a chill where he was lying.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/111820.html"&gt;Continue to Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:111156</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/111156.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: Don't Know When I'll Be Back Again (1/5)</title>
    <published>2009-11-21T23:58:22Z</published>
    <updated>2009-11-22T00:11:11Z</updated>
    <category term="ai: cookleta"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE:  Don’t Know When I’ll Be Back Again&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: Hard R&lt;br /&gt;PAIRING: Cookleta&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Violence, language, sexuality, and character death.  Contact me if you need or want to know more.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: “The plane fell out of the sky.”&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR’S NOTE: This was written for &lt;span class='ljuser' lj:user='magic8ballz' style='white-space: nowrap;'&gt;&lt;a href='http://www.insanejournal.com/userinfo.bml?user=magic8ballz'&gt;&lt;img src='http://www.insanejournal.com/img/userinfo.gif' alt='[info]' width='17' height='17' style='vertical-align: bottom; border: 0;' /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;a href='http://www.insanejournal.com/userinfo.bml?user=magic8ballz'&gt;&lt;b&gt;magic8ballz&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/span&gt; in return for her very generous donation in the AI charity author auction.  I hope you like it!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After Idol’s tenth season wrapped up, there was a big concert scheduled for Sydney, an &lt;i&gt;Idol Gives Back&lt;/i&gt; on a grander and more epic scale than anything that the show had ever done before.  The ratings were finally starting to slip, Simon was getting bored  and started to talk about leaving, and among everyone there was the sense that if this was going to be it, then it was going to be &lt;i&gt;big&lt;/i&gt;.  Bigger than any vehicle than came after it could even dream about approaching.  As many contestants from the series run as could possibly be wooed aboard were being flown into Sydney on a series of private planes, like a convoy of royalty entering a castle.  Hell, like David was going for one second going to turn down 1) a chance to do some major charity work and the thing that he loved at the same time, 2) throwing a couple of steaks back to the beast that had made him.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And, man, it had to be said: there was &lt;i&gt;no&lt;/i&gt; expense to be spared on their assigned bird, and that included some truly amazing booze.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You have got to be fucking kidding me,” David laughed, hooking one of his legs over the armrest of the leather seat and grinning at their flight attendant as she made an exasperated sound and deftly swatted his leg back down to the floor.  They were hours across the Pacific, and she had rather given up on asking him nicely within an hour of leaving Los Angeles.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?”  Michael was making a pyramid out of tiny bottles on the table in front of him.  Carly was sitting next to him with her chin in one hand, the fingers of her other hand swinging idly back and forth, as if it was all that she could do not to knock the bottles over just so that she could see what Michael would do.  There was a mischievous gleam in her eye.  Damn, David was glad to around all of them again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s free, mate,” Michael continued.  He waggled one of the bottles in David’s direction and then laughed when David sighed and didn’t pluck it from his hand.  “And it’s high-quality, too.  They’re sparing no expense on us.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re going to have to sing hungover,” David said.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Carly made a swat at Michael’s tower.  Michael yelled out something that was half garbled obscenity and blocked Carly’s attack with his forearm, while the flight attendant--Alice, David remembered she had told them all her name before takeoff--rolled her eyes up towards the ceiling as if she was asking herself why she hadn’t just given in and agreed to become a kindergarten teacher.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“At the rate he’s going, he’s going to have to sing &lt;i&gt;drunk&lt;/i&gt;,” Carly said.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wouldn’t be the first time,” Michael said, sinking a little further down in his chair and waggling another of the bottles slowly back and forth.  He set it back down without opening it and gave Alice his very best butter-wouldn’t-melt smile.  Slowly, reluctantly, Alice’s mouth curved back.  The line around Michael’s finger where a golden band had been still hadn’t faded away entirely. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David put his hand upon Michael’s arm, eased it away from the bottle of bourbon as slowly as he dared, and nodded slightly at Carly.  The bottle was whisked away and into her purse before Michael had time to take his eyes away from Alice.  He blinked slowly and seemed almost, but not quite, sober enough to realize the ruse that had just been played.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Atta boy,” David murmured to Michael, and then craned his head back to look over the rest of the passengers on the plane with him.  The entire season seven cast was there, everyone who had made the Top Ten.  Archuleta was towards the back, sitting between Brooke and Chikezie.  He had been inordinately quiet throughout the entire plane ride.  David kept meaning to go back and ask him if everything was all right, but then Michael would say something morbid about the failed state of his marriage and try to get even drunker, or Carly would say something hysterical in an attempt to distract him, and then David would forget until the next round of acute puppy eyes hit him.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David turned back around.  Michael had confiscated David’s own empty bottles in order to add them to his pyramid and was frowning over how few their were.  “You need to drink more, mate,” he informed David in a tone of undeniable, if slurred, authority.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t like private planes that much,” David said.  “They’re all--”  He made a rippling motion with his arm like a rambunctious snake.  “And my stomach responds accordingly.”  He looked back over his shoulder at Archuleta again.  He had his head on Brooke’s shoulder.  David was starting to think that his puppy had died immediately prior to Archuleta getting on the plane, which possibly made David the worst friend-slash-mentor who had ever walked the planet for waiting this long to go check on him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David made a vague gesture back over his shoulder in Archuleta’s direction and started to rise from his seat.  “I’m gonna--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I think that I’m going to hurl,” Michael interrupted in a voice that was just a little too calm for him to be joking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Michael Johns, I swear to God, if you spew on me--”  Carly was half-laughing and already leaping up from her seat to get out of the way.  The seatbelt sign hadn’t been on for well over two hours.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The plane fell out of the sky.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David yelled first in fear and then in pain as his entire body left the floor, connected with the ceiling, and then threw him back to the floor so hard that he was not even certain what had happened until he felt his mouth filling with blood.  Carly was screaming, or maybe it was Alice, or maybe it was Kristy Lee or one of the other women towards the back.  All that David knew was that it was a woman, and she sounded terrified for her life.  The plane shook like a dog in a bath, and then dipped to the side so that David had to scrabble for the side of his seat in order to avoid another body-breaking tumble.  Someone small flew by him; she was screaming, too, until she abruptly stopped when she hit the far wall with a horrible smack.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Fuck me, that was Ramiele.&lt;/i&gt;  David couldn’t turn his head to look and see what was bad enough to make her stop screaming, he was too busy scrambling back into his seat as the plane flipped back horizontal for a few blessed seconds.  Alice was on her feet at the front of the plane through some miracle, though she had her hand pressed against her side and her face had gone green with pain and fear.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please,” she said through clenched teeth.  “Please fasten your seat belts and remain calm, I’m going to--”  Alice seemed to realize that there was very little that she could actually say to them in the way of comforting lie and spun towards the pilot’s cabin.  Her hand had just brushed against the door handle when the plane fell again, a sickening number of feet within seconds that David could not count but still managed to register within every inch of his body.  She rocketed up and against the ceiling the same way that David had seconds before.  When she came down, she did not get back up again and scramble into a seat.  David was breathing very hard.  He could hear the others behind him screaming, crying, a whispery and panicked cadence that might even have been Archuleta saying a prayer.  Carly put her hand over his and then squeezed so hard that his knuckles popped; there was not a trace of blood in her face when he looked over at her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What--what is this?” she gasped.  “Did something happen to the pilot?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know,” David whispered.  The plane leveled, dipped again, and then fell into an outright plunge that tossed David up and against his seatbelt with such force that he was certain he was going to be cut in two, left Carly screaming in panic directly against his ear.  Michael was the color of wet cement directly across from them but had somehow managed not to make good on his promise to throw up.  He looked out the window and then away again, his eyes larger than David had ever seen them before.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, shit, oh, shit, oh, shit,” Michael said, and “Guys--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A ripple of turbulence that felt like being shaken by an angry god came through the plane at the same time that the bright yellow oxygen masks finally fell down from the ceiling.  The narrow table on which Michael had been building his altar to the booze gods came disconnected from the floor--&lt;i&gt;those screws were made of fucking steel&lt;/i&gt;, David thought--and flew directly at his head.  He ducked, but the edge clipped him all the same, and whatever happened afterwards, he was not awake to see it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;David’s chest and stomach ached, and his mouth was filled with the taste of blood going stale.  It choked him, he coughed, and then yelled as the pain that only been circling and waiting for him to come to and appreciate it attacked in a swarm.  David splayed his fingers in front of his face in preparation for the light that years of hangovers had already taught him was going to be a &lt;i&gt;bitch&lt;/i&gt; and flickered his eyes open.  There was way too much green in front of his face, it made him want to be sick.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fuuuuck,” David groaned.  He flashed his eyes open again a few seconds later as he discovered that the urge to vomit was not going to go away simply because he wanted it to.  David leaned over as far as he was able, gasping in pain as his entire midsection lit up like a pinball machine, and then heaved until he really thought that he would like to go back to being a human arcade game, please and thank you, because that had still been preferable to swearing that he was going to feel his ribs shooting out of his nose at any moment.  He mostly managed to avoid his own shoes.  When that was done, David struggled for several minutes to open his seatbelt, thinking that the clasp had warped and then realizing that it was his own shaking fingers.  When he fell out of the seat, he got lucky and managed to mostly avoid the vomit for a second time.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It took David a long time to realize that what he was lying on was a bed of ferns.  He was going to blame the head injury.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Unless I’m still unconscious,” David whispered slowly, running his hand back and forth across the soft, feathery leaves, but his body hurt too much for that.  He rolled over onto his back with the deep-seated suspicion that he was moving like an old man, because seriously, &lt;i&gt;fucking everything hurt&lt;/i&gt;, and stared up at a canopy high above his head.  The trees rustled slowly back and forth and birds called to one another.  David pushed himself up onto his elbows by increments and looked at a leather-upholstered airline seat, sitting plunk in the middle of a damned &lt;i&gt;jungle&lt;/i&gt; like it was meant to be there.  It was a little worse for wear by this point.  David was still willing to bet that he could dangle one of his legs over the side and annoy a flight attendant in comfort.  He kept looking, but the scene refused to transform itself into a nice, sterile, slightly creepy hospital room with a nice, sterile, slightly creepy doctor telling him that he had been whacked in the head really hard but everything was just fine, he was hallucinating his ass off and should maybe look into finding roadies who weren’t going to hit him in the noggin with amps.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fuck,” David said again; that seemed to about cover it.  He lay back down amidst the foliage.  The deep smell of loam seeped into his nostrils and refused to let him sleep; there was a part of David that was still able to appreciate why this was a good thing.  He had been hit in the head pretty hard, he was much too calm and feeling just a bit as though he was operating from under water.  It wasn’t a smart plan for him to be alone, period, well before he took himself a nice little nap among the ferns from which he might not wake up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David struggled to his feet and put his hand against a tree to brace himself when his knees were too wobbly at first to let him stand on his own.  Fingers shaking, he reached into the pocket of his jeans, found his cellphone, and only got to have a few seconds of elation before he realized that digging deeper only gave him another part of his cell phone.  Once upright, David’s head felt a little clearer, and he was able to try to put some order into his situation.  Alright, the plane had crashed.  By some miracle he was alive, even though he could not see any of the rest of the wreckage around him, and neither could he see a hole in the canopy above him through which he might have fallen.  (Had he managed to survive falling all the way from the sky, David conceded to himself, he was fairly certain that it would have cured him of agnosticism for life.)  The plane had had several other people on it besides him, the last time that he checked, his friends.  They could all be epically boned and bleeding out somewhere in the jungle while he was standing here contemplating the moss-covered bark under his fingers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Finding a goal went a long way towards clearing David’s head and getting him moving.  He had been right that he had not been pitched through the canopy and somehow managed to land upright, relatively unhurt, and still with his fucking seatbelt intact in the center of the jungle floor.  The path that his chair had taken as it had tumbled was well-marked by broken branches, crushed ferns, the strong smell of jet fuel.  David could not hear flames or smell smoke along with it, but his skin grew cold all the same with the realization of how close an escape he had probably made.  Maybe that agnosticism would still be cured, after all.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Even though the air was thick with humidity and hard to breathe and his throbbing head was giving him more trouble with balance and depth perception than he thought any nice, sterile doctor would have been comfortable with, it probably took him less than fifteen minutes to reach Carly and Michael.  In a temperate climate, he might even have been able to see them from where he had fallen, but the thick undergrowth was both a veil and a snare, preventing David from seeing more than fifteen yards in any direction and snagging him hand and foot whenever he decided to pick up the pace beyond a slow walk.  He was lucky that the path a falling plane made as it crashed through a canopy was not subtle.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Scratch that.  Half of a plane.  The sleek metal skin that had been so gleaming and imposing when they had boarded in Los Angeles hours before was wrinkled, torn, and showing the inner guts of the craft as if an animal had eviscerated it while it had still been in the air.  There was no sound or movement coming from the craft; even the birds were muted.  As the smell of jet fuel was still thick, David pulled the collar of his shirt up in order to cover his nose and mouth, barely noticing that it was damp with blood from his split lip, and crept forward.  The plane had broken in half directly behind the place where David had been seated.  &lt;i&gt;Are you there, God, it’s me, Cook.&lt;/i&gt;  He put one foot up on the remains of the cabin floor, bounced on it a few times to be certain that it was going to take his weight, and then crept slowly up into the carcass.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael and Carly had had time to get themselves buckled into their seats before the plane had gone down.  They were exactly where David had left them.  He checked the pulses of each, because it wasn’t obvious, and then immediately exited the plane again, where he first vomited and then cried.  When his ribs ached and his eyes were raw, David pushed himself up to his feet again and re-entered the cabin.  He deliberately looked at neither Carly nor Michael as he rummaged through the bins above the seats and managed to locate to blankets amidst the jumbled tangle of their luggage.  Bins hadn’t even opened.  It seemed wrong, and David’s knuckles were clenched white around the edges of the fabric as he shook out each of the blankets and then draped them over Carly’s and Michael’s bodies.  It seemed the least he could do, both in ethical terms and in the matter of what his bruised and hurting body could handle.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And rescue is going to be coming,” David murmured to himself.  He didn’t know how long he had been out cold, but surely no more than a few hours.  It had been light outside the plane windows when the trouble had started, and it was still light now that he bent and peeked quickly out the window again.  The plane had a black box, right, even private ones?  And they had to have been on radar when they went down; rescue was going to be coming.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David was halfway out of the remains of the plane again, seeing only Carly and Michael in the interior, when he remembered the pilot, and that Alice had not been able to get the door to his cabin open before the serious trouble had started.  Starting back was more laborious each time that he had to do it; the edges of his vision were doubling at odd times and then refusing to stand still when they weren’t doing that.  David shook the handle to the cabin when he could not turn it, and made the painful mistake of throwing his shoulder into it twice before he took a closer examination of the hinges and realized that the door was designed to open outwards, towards him, and that any attempts to batter it open were going to be entirely futile.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And the sad thing is, you probably can’t blame that on your head,” David said aloud.  He could feel Michael and Carly behind him, and even though both of their eyes had been closed when he had draped the blankets over them and he had been able to avoid that particular cliche, he swore that he could still feel them watching.  If he couldn’t chase away the ghosts, maybe he could at least make them laugh.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David slammed his hand against the door to the pilot’s cabin several times and yelled, “Hey, are you alive in there?”  A resounding silence echoed back at him.  David rubbed at the palm of his hand for a few minutes and tried again, shouting, “Okay, if you can hear me, I’m going to find a way to get in there, it’ll just take me a little while!”  He climbed down from the cabin and then went around to the nose of the plane, which had dug a deep rivet into the ground as it had slammed into the jungle.  David was almost at an eye level with the same windows that had seemed impossibly high up when they had been walking around the tarmac in California, and it was impossible for him to miss all of the blood that was splattered across the inside of the glass, and the two still and obviously broken figures still slumped over their controls beyond that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Jesus.”  David reeled backwards and for a few seconds debated between throwing up because he probably had himself the mother of all concussions and throwing up because there was no way that any two people, pilot and copilot both,  on the planet could lose that much from their body and expect to live.  In the end, he decided that it didn’t much matter &lt;i&gt;why&lt;/i&gt; he was doubling over among the ferns, he just was and that was that.  His ribs ached worse by the time that he was done and there was a sour taste in his mouth.  David was pretty sure that he could find at least a couple of bottles of water if he clambered back up into the cabin, but now that he knew it was the makeshift coffin to four different people, he could not make his legs move.  There was a trail of broken branches and ferns through the jungle marking the path that the nose of the plane had taken as it tumbled.  David decided to follow it in the dim hope that maybe he would find the rest of his friends, maybe they had managed to survive the crash like he had.  If it turned out that he was the only one still alive, then David would start to doubt that it was God who had spared his life, after all.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Alice was less than an eighth of a mile away from the cabin.  She was not lying precisely on the path that David was following; he spotted her because her sensible navy heel was lying out in his line of sight.  Going back to the nose of the plane for another blanket seemed like the most exhausting thing that David had ever faced in his life--&lt;i&gt;better hope like hell that you either find someone or hear a helicopter, kid, I think that this is serious&lt;/i&gt;--so he slipped her jacket off of her cooling body as gently as he could and laid it down across her face.  There was no need to check for a pulse; the angle of her neck obvious that Alice did not live in this house any longer.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David heard his name being called as he straightened, but he thought that he was imagining things.  It was not until someone yelled at him for a second and then a third time, a female voice along with two male ones, that he realized that his head was not quite &lt;i&gt;that&lt;/i&gt; badly injured just yet.  He turned around just in time for Archuleta to nearly knock him down.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, jeez,” the kid said as he wrapped his arms around David and hugged him hard.  He sounded as if he was either about to cry or had just finished; David tilted his face up towards the canopy, embracd Archuleta back as hard as he was able before his body started protesting, and told himself firmly that he was not going to start again.  “We thought that we weren’t going to find anyone else.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Fuck it, he didn’t care that his face was wet.  Chikezie and Kristy Lee were standing directly behind Archuleta, the former with a bleeding cut across his cheek and probably no idea how lucky he had gotten when whatever it had been had missed his eye, and the latter cradling her left hand against her stomach.  David saw that her fingers and part of her palm were blistered and pink only in the places were they weren’t an ugly-red black.  David was barely releasing Archuleta before Kristy Lee was sweeping him up into a hug (only because she had managed to get there half a step before Chikezie had, and David was almost positive that he had seen her throw an elbow to make it happen), muttering all the while, “Ow, ow, motherfuck, ow,” but refusing to let him go.  Chikezie examined David’s split lower lip and then pointed at his cheek.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, man, we’re twinkies.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David let Kristy Lee go when his ribs began to protest on him, and then gently pushed her away when her first instinct was to dive straight back in again.  “Do you feel like throwing up, too?” he asked Chikezie.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie rubbed his hand over his hair and said, “Ever since we stumbled out of there.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Everyone else in our half of the plane is dead, David,” Kristy Lee said.  Her voice was strangely flat, even though she didn’t seem to have a head injury.  “All of them.  I tried to get Syesha out--”  She broke off and glared very hard at her burned hand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Syesha was already dead, Kristy,” Chikezie told her gently.  She switched to glaring at him instead.  “Archie and I both had to pull her back.”  And then at Archuleta, too, though he was too disconsolate and distracted to notice. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fuck.  Motherfucker.  Fuck.”  David cast about for more obscenities, but there weren’t any large enough to encompass all of it.  He rubbed his hand across his mouth and brought it away sticky with new blood.  “How are--”  He looked back in the direction that he had come.  “Guys, how are &lt;i&gt;we&lt;/i&gt; alive?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know.”  Chikezie shook his head, then put his hand against it and winced.  Later, he and David could try to find out if the drum sets being played in their respective skulls were in sync.  “We were inside of the plane--”  David sucked in his breath hard.  “Yeah, that.  There was a fire when I came to, I don’t know what happened before that, I--”  Chikezie pressed the pads of his fingertips to the cut below his eye, probing it see how deep it was.  The blood had barely stopped flowing before he and the other two had found David; it needed little encouragement to get started again.  “I’m not sure what hit me, but I passed out.  I don’t know how we’re not in pieces.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I was awake,” Archuleta said softly.  Kristy Lee appeared to have designated herself the hugger of all peoples in need of it for the duration; Archuleta looked vaguely surprised to find her arm around his shoulders.  “I saw it.  The pilot was able to get us down--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I think he got us down just a little too well,” David could not stop himself from muttering darkly, and Chikezie snorted.  Archuleta shifted for a moment before he went on.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But it was all either jungle or water.  The plane didn’t break apart until after we were hitting the trees.  Then it lit on fire.”  Archuleta looked at Kristy Lee.  “I thought that it started over by you, did you see what happened?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kristy Lee grimly lifted up each of her feet in turn so that they could see how the soles were spongy and wrong-looking.  “The floor,” she said.  “It came from underneath the floor.  Syesha was sitting next to me.”  Her eyes bright.  David hadn’t even known that Kristy Lee &lt;i&gt;could&lt;/i&gt; cry, he had spent the last three years operating on the assumption that she had no tear ducts.  Kristy Lee pressed both of her hands hard against her face,even the burned one.  “Guys, what are we going to &lt;i&gt;do&lt;/i&gt;?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly, there were three sets of eyes looking at him.  Wait, David wanted to say, and also back away and hold his hands up as though he were on the verge of being attacked.  Don’t go immediately assigning leadership duties, he was pretty sure that winning a singing competition hadn’t done anything other than teach him how to run for a very long time on the absolute minimal amount of sleep.  He couldn’t even run his tour bus without vast quantities of Cheeze-its, for fuck’s sake. &lt;br /&gt;What David said was, “Is there anything still useful in the other half of the plane?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie shook his head, went pale, and then said, “Please, someone slap me the next time that you see me starting to do that.  No, man.  The plants were too wet for it to spread past the plane, but that fire was something else.  It took everything.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Even the bodies,” Archuleta said.  David gave him a sharp look, wondering if Archuleta was about to have himself a nice little come-apart right there on the new path, because his tone was way too falsely calm to mean anything good.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s going to be all right,” David said.  Kristy Lee looked as if she severely wanted to call bullshit on him, and would have if Chikezie had not pinched her hard on her inner elbow, Chikezie merely looked as if he were thinking about it very hard, and Archuleta was somewhere else entirely.  They were the merry little band of survivors already.  “It &lt;i&gt;will&lt;/i&gt; be, okay?  Isn’t that what black boxes and radar is for?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah,” Chikezie said in a solemn tone that David did not like at all.  Chikezie had always been playing with electronics, his own or the other guys’, on the bus during their summer, and had mentioned once that he had built a computer just to see if he could.  “That’s what they’re for.  Come on, we should see if we can clear anything from your half of the plane.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Carly and Michael are in there,” David said quickly.  He felt Archuleta’s arm around him before he even saw the kid move, and Kristy Lee had a look on her face suspiciously like she was thinking of hugging him, too.  It looked very similar to the look that David imagined Joan of Arc must have worn before battle; he was not surprised.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie took a deep breath, let it out, and then said, “There might be a first aid kit in there, food.  We need it.”  He nodded as if he was convincing himself and then said, “I thought someone was going to stop me when I tried to do that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You said only if you shook your head,” Archuleta said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“From now on, stop me if I try to do anything with it at all.”  Chikezie looked at David.  “How about you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The only reason I’m not puking right now is because I’ve already thrown up about four times and there’s nothing left.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Great.”  Chikezie heaved another deep sigh and then started walking up the path.  At Alice, they paused, and Chikezie looked for a long time at David’s attempt to do whatever right by her that he could while he had believed himself to be the only survivor.  “Come on,” he finally said quietly.  “We can’t leave her out here.”  Chikezie bent to take her shoulders, first tucking her jacket more carefully about her face with a solemnity that bordered upon reverence.  Even though his stomach was quick to warn him that he might not have food left in him but the bile supplies were doing just fine, David leaned to take her feet.  Chikezie frowned at him.  “You’re hurt, knock that off,” he said.  “Archie and I can carry her.”  Face pale, Archuleta nodded and would have stepped forward had David not refused to move out of the way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I got it,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Bull.”  Chikezie paused and held up a finger when David would have interrupted him.  “Shit.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David set his jaw and glared.  “&lt;i&gt;I got it&lt;/i&gt;,” he insisted.  Alice was wearing thin stockings; he could feel how cold she was becoming when he curved his fingers around her ankles.  “Chikezie, man, don’t, okay?  I can handle it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie so clearly didn’t believe him that David could easily see why he had not been among the handful of former contestants to make the crossover into acting, but he still nodded.  “Whatever, let’s go.”  On a silent count, he and David lifted Alice’s body between them.  David expected her to be heavier; he still felt himself go a little light-headed.  Knowing damned good and well that the three others were watching him closely, he kept it out of his face.  Even though they could practically see the other half of the plane from the place where Alice’s body had landed, he was still breathing hard through his nose by the time they made it there.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Just--give me a minute,” David said before they could enter the cabin with Alice’s body.  Chikezie looked at him hard, but nodded; David honestly thought that Chikezie had been nodding at him until Archuleta curved his fingers around David’s own and gently but insistently began pulling them off so that he could take David’s place.  “Kid, really, I’m fine.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m twenty, Cook,” Archuleta said.  David spent a few seconds blinking and wondering when in the hell that had snuck up on him.  “And you look like you’re about to cry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That doesn’t mean anything,” David said automatically.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One of Archuleta’s shoulders dipped and then fell.  “A worse kind of crying this time,” he answered.  David loosened his fingers so that Archuleta could take his place, and he and Chikezie were the ones to carry Alice into what was left of the cabin.  David didn’t know how glad he had been to let them do it until they were gone.  He sat down heavily among the ferns and put his head in his hands while Kristy Lee silently climbed inside to join the other two.  He could hear a low conversation echoing out again, and then it sounded as if someone was maybe being sick.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chikezie, Kristy Lee, and Archuleta came back out again a few minutes later, all of them noticeably more pale, each one carrying airline blankets and other items in their arms.  David almost started to his feet before he remembered how many extra there had been in the bins while he had been going through them.  In Kristy Lee’s hands were a familiar pair of shoes, and she herself was now barefoot.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kristy Lee saw where David was looking and said, “I couldn’t...my shoes are all burned up and so are the other girls’, and Alice had on heels.  I remembered that Carly and I wear--wore--the same size.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s okay,” David said, even though he was not convinced that it was, because Kristy Lee looked as if she was about to cry and he was fairly certain that that was one of the signs of the apocalypse.  “How are your feet?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not so bad as my hand.”  Kristy Lee lifted up each of her feet in turn to show him that the bottoms were only slightly pink, not blistered and red like her fingers.  She sat down beside him in the ferns and then struggled to put on her new shoes with only one good hand until David leaned over to do it for her.  “You’re such a gentleman.”  She sounded sincere, too.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Kristy Lee,” David said solemnly as he fought with a lace and tried not to think about how he and Michael both had given Carly shit for wearing ratty sneakers with designer jeans and she had shot back that she was going to wear shoes she could stand to sleep in, thanks so much, “we are not going to get through this is you keep being all nice.  It’s freaking me out, so I’m ordering you to be a bitch until rescue shows up.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I could go flick Archie?”  David lifted an eyebrow at her, and Kristy Lee shrugged.  “Think my tank is low right now, sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re letting me down, Kristy.”  While Archuleta was busy with blankets, Chikezie had emerged from the cabin holding the most prized possession of all, the first aid kit.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Give it over,” he ordered Kristy Lee, holding his hand out for her own.  Reluctantly and looking as if she wouldn’t mind socking him instead, she complied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you going to tell me that it’s only going to sting a little bit?” she demanded, and then yelped out a startled, “Motherfucker!” when Chikezie calmly popped the largest of the blisters on her palm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” he said calmly as he started smearing antibiotic cream across Kristy Lee’s palm and fingers.  “Would I lie to you?”  Kristy Lee glared and then gripped at the ferns hard with her other hand as Chikezie finished with the antibiotic and began wrapping her hand in gauze.  “Some of these are third-degree.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yay for me.”  Though she had not made a sound of pain since her initial outburst, Kristy Lee was very pale, and she had her lips pressed together so tightly that David could not see them.  The ferns and moss that she was tugging at were never going to be the same.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Trust me, it could be a lot worse.”  Though David could only count on one hand all of the ways in which it could actually get worse from where he was sitting, he took a sideways look at Archuleta, quiet and pale, and decided that Chikezie could blow all of the smoke up their asses that he wanted, David was not going to be the one to correct him.  Chikezie looked at him.  “How’s your head?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Dizzy.”  Archuleta shifted and stared at him, so David was quick to add, “I think I’ll be all right.  Yours?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ringing, but getting better.”  David didn’t know if Chikezie was telling the truth or playing the same game that David was so as not to frighten the other two.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are we going to be okay?”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was the first time that Archuleta had spoken in several minutes.  Finishing up with Kristy Lee’s hand, Chikezie kept his head down for a long beat before he finally lifted it, expression calm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We’re going to be fine,” Chikezie said, looking past Archuleta and meeting David’s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fine,” David echoed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/111418.html"&gt;Continue to Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid2"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:111086</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/111086.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (20/29)</title>
    <published>2009-11-08T15:17:39Z</published>
    <updated>2009-11-08T15:17:39Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107399.html"&gt;Part Six&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107720.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Seven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107907.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eight&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108081.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Nine&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108503.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Ten&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108696.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eleven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108861.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Twelve&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109182.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Thirteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109338.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Fourteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109753.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Fifteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109837.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Sixteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/110205.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Seventeen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/110582.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eighteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/110781.html"&gt;Part Nineteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Twenty&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David had a cramp in his leg and a warm body at his back, a forehead pressing against the hollow between his shoulder blades.  With all that had happened the previous day it was a pretty good way to start the morning, about the best David thought that he could expect.  David stretched out his leg cautiously in an effort to ease the cramp that was running up and down his calf without waking up Michael behind him.  Too late; Michael made a soft sound and stirred, and the arm that had been thrown across David’s midsection in the middle of the night withdrew.  Since there wasn’t just a hell of a lot of space left between David and the wall, David waited for Michael to reassess the situation and put his limb back where it had been, but he didn’t.  Neither did he move to get out of the bed, though, or show any other signs of being displeased with the warm little hollow made between David’s back and the wall of the quarters.  They were nearly snuggling.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David kept stretching, wiggling his toes as the blood slowly worked its way back into them, and said, “Sex ninja, huh?”  Until either one of them got out of the bed, this was their place, and he was not a manor lord who might have fucked up so hard that there was no way he was going to be able to pull back everyone that he had hurled over the cliff, or Michael an inadvertent traitor who had spent the past five years leaning over that cliff and seeing if he could egg himself into jumping.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Pressed up against David’s shoulder as he was, Michael’s snort was a warm fan of air moving across David’s bare skin.  “Call it his hobby,” he said.  “If we were together, he wanted to fuck with us a little bit.  If we weren’t together, he still wanted to fuck with us a little bit.  Sometimes he gets kind of ornery like that.”  There was a slight wistfulness to Michael’s voice, making David wonder if Michael and Adam hadn’t been friends, after all, before Michael’s capture, in spite of their mutual protests of long-standing enmity.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Since Michael seemed inclined to let his arm go numb rather than move it again, David reached back and took it for himself, dragging it firmly back over his body and then holding onto the fingers tightly when Michael made a half-hearted effort to tug it back. He examined Michael’s palm and the calluses of long hours working with bit and bridle before he said, “I don’t blame you for breaking.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The sudden way that Michael went rigid at David’s back was not the kind of attention that David ordinarily liked to be receiving early in the morning.  It was probably lucky that David was the one lying against the outer edge of the bed, or he had a mind that Michael would have gone pelting straight over it and out the door, nudity or not.  As it was, David still kind of thought that the only thing stopping Michael from scrambling over David’s body and making a go for it, anyway, was the lingering sense that David was still the master and Michael still the slave, never mind that the collar had been left behind in the dust hours before.  And yet, this man had been a soldier, and his job had been to fight rather than to run.  David rubbed lightly at the calluses on Michael’s hand and wondered how long he would have to wait before he found all of the pieces of the puzzle.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t take offense, ma--David,” Michael answered.  He hadn’t been using the “master” tone; David tilted his head and contemplated whether Michael had been on the verge of calling him by an endearment or an insult.  “But you’re not really the one whose opinion matters, any longer.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;No.  It really wasn’t; he was at the mercy of the people who had taken them in, and whatever plans they had for him.  There was a way to kill any morning amorousness that he might have been feeling if David had ever heard one.  He sighed and released Michael’s hand; Michael let it linger against David’s stomach for a few seconds before he drew it back.  For several long moments, they lay quietly together and listened to the sounds of activity happening in the makeshift corridor outside.  None of the noises sounded like the sleepy first rustlings of the day.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I think that we overslept,” David whispered back over his shoulder to Michael.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shortest ration of all around here is sleep,” Michael murmured back.  He stretched in a nearly identical manner to the way that David had done moments before, but David had not been driving certain parts of his anatomy into anyone else as a result.  He wondered if they could be quiet enough to prevent anyone else from knowing that they were awake in here.  “Trust me, the only reason that no one is pounding on our door yet is because they’re not sure what to make of us.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m okay with maintaing an air of mystery,” David answered.  He started to twist around to face Michael, and that was when a knock sounded against the tin.  “Motherfucker.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael smiled, but there was a tension bleeding back into his face and frame as he looked towards the door, and David could have strode out naked and kicked whoever was doing the knocking without being ashamed.  They both had unpleasant things to face once they got out of this bed; selfish as it was, David wanted to stay in it for so long as he possibly could.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Except that he had only managed to get one of the people depending upon him to a safe place before he had literally gone underground, and if that was not enough to kill any amorous thoughts that he had been entertaining, David did not know what possibly could be.  He sat up and began rummaging about on the floor for the clothing that he had discarded on the floor the night before while Michael did the same.  When he was dressed and could open the door, it was to find a slight woman with a wild tangle of yellow-blonde hair and a short, brown-haired man waiting on the other side.  Though they both had to have noticed that the single bed was rumpled and that it had taken David and Michael an inordinately long amount of time to answer the door, especially when Michael was still tugging down the waist of his sweater and scouting about on the floor for his other shoe, neither of them mentioned it.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hello, Michael,” the woman said as soon as Michael had located said shoe and turned to face her.  However perfectly slave-proper his face might be, hers had no reservations about splitting into a wide, delighted smile.  She had deep grooves on either side of her mouth when she did so, the kind that were always so inescapably endearing because they meant that a woman laughed often.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Brooke.”  Michael dipped his head towards her, formal and polite, but Brooke only laughed and slid her arm through his before he could become wary and closed-off in his customary way.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re going to get some breakfast,” Brooke told him calmly as she walked him out of the room.  Her voice was so sweet that it didn’t need to be a command; David pictured her face crumpling if anyone denied her something that she truly wanted and didn’t think that even Mayer would be able to hold out against it.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Well.  Maybe Mayer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh.  People.  How fun,” Michael answered her flatly.  He was not, however, resisting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Brooke tilted her head so that she could give Michael a sideways look, half-hidden by the disobedient curtain of her hair.  Good for her and bad for Michael, because from David’s angle he had a clear view of how shrewd and assessing her blue eyes actually were.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“&lt;i&gt;Your&lt;/i&gt; people,” Brooke insisted.  “And then, after that, you’re going to spill your guts about all of your masters, and we’re going to go kick their asses.”  Her voice was sweet.  Sugar could still kill.  They drifted too far off down the makeshift corridor between structures for David to hear Michael’s reply.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It always sounds a little wrong to me when she swears,” the short man said, and David realized that he had been watching him the entire time.  “It’s like a dandelion developing a foul mouth, or a newborn kitten.”  He put out his hand for David to shake.  “I’m Kris.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The same Kris that had been mentioned the night before.  He didn’t cut a terribly imposing figure standing there in front of David, patient and looking as if he could wait for all the world for David to take his hand in return.  The fact that he had kind eyes didn’t stop the fact that they were also eyes which saw everything.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“David,” David answered as he returned Kris’s grip.  “Good to meet you.”  Kris’s handshake was surprisingly powerful; he was wearing a long-sleeved shirt that didn’t show what he had in the way of arm muscle, but David remembered what Neal had said before about dead weight and cautioned himself not to form too many conclusions just yet.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You didn’t start with your title,” Kris said as he released him.  He sounded as if he approved.  Kris gestured for David to accompany him down the hallway, adding easily, “And don’t worry about the door, no one’s going to take your stuff.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t have any stuff to take.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, there’s that.”  Kris eyed David up and down until David remembered that the only shirt he could still claim to his name was the one that he had also heaved several gallons of water across the previous night.  “I am amazed that you didn’t give Adam nightmares.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry,” David answered dryly.  “When I gave up the title, I also gave up the resources.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We might not have much, but at least down here we have more than one set of clothes,” Kris said.  “Play nicely, I might be able to find something that fits you later, if I don’t tell anyone who it’s going to.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m that popular already?”  It was damp inside the cavernous structure.  David wondered if that meant that it was storming again on the ground above.  He also wondered if anyone in the Resistance who didn’t go on active raids ever saw the sun.  They had once had their headquarters in the farthest parts of the country, shifting about frequently so that the House could not keep track of their movements.  That had been before Red River.  David shivered abruptly, and Kris inclined his head slightly in David’s direction without speaking.  David wished that Kris didn’t carry such an air of &lt;i&gt;niceness&lt;/i&gt; about him already, so that David could be a little more irritated with him for seeing everything.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re aristocracy,” Kris answered in a tone that from anyone else’s mouth would have hinted that there were calling David an especially dim child, but Kris saved it with rows and rows of neat white teeth.  “A good quarter of the people out here used to have collars locked around their necks because of you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not because of me.”  When Kris had gestured about, David noticed all of the eyes that were staring at them both, and how few of them could even be called curious, let alone friendly.  “Fuck, why the hell do they think that I’m &lt;i&gt;here&lt;/i&gt;?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Some of them think that you’re here to spy on us now.”  Another smile.  God, Kris had a lot of teeth.  “So I guess you better not lie to me, huh?”  Kris gestured for David into sitting down against one of the pillars that held up whatever the hell this place had once been, directly in front of a fire that threw Kris’s face into shadows and glow when he took a seat on the opposite side of the flames.  The damp air grew sticky when it came close to the fire, and David swore that he saw steam rising from the concrete.  Between it and the smoke, Kris’s face from even a few feet away became just a little bit blurry, a touch removed from the world.  David swore that that was deliberate.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He sighed and made himself as comfortable as he could.  “All right.  Who do you want to know about first?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It bothering you, telling me about the other lords and ladies?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A little bit, yeah.”  Never had when he had still been a spy, but the romance of that little adventure was long gone, and David was very aware of the lines that he could not uncross.  Not regretting what he had done didn’t mean that he wasn’t feeling a moment or two of panic at not being certain that he had another place to go.  “I grew up with them.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Let’s start with Lady Underwood.  Did you spend a lot of time on her estate?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David sighed and leaned back further against his pillar.  It was close enough to the fire that the cement was warm, but David could still feel the damp creeping down the back of his shirt.  “Yeah, I did.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Voice gentle, Kris said, “There’s a good chance that she’s the one who turned you in, you know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I do.”  David picked up a small rock from by his side and threw it into the fire so that he could hear the water hidden in its porous surface sizzle and steam away.  “But I also grew up with her, so let’s just get this over with.  She keeps the cattle in front of the house to impress and as a security measure, so that she can hear them lowing anytime that someone approaches from the main road.  There’s another small dairy herd beside the woods for the same reason.  You want to raid the house from the woods, that’s the best place to do it, the cattle are more docile there and they make noise every time that they hear wild animals, too.  Once your inside the house, she has three dogs...”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It took hours, and Kris on the other side of the fire had a nearly preternatural ability to read when David was flagging, when he was uncertain that what he was saying was true or something that he only thought he remembered, when he flat didn’t want to be saying it in the first place.  David didn’t lie to him, though, and Kris didn’t accuse him of it; he remained silent for long stretches of time without bothering to take notes, only to suddenly, softly ask David to go back to a detail that he thought he had left behind them an hour or more before.  It was not until the third time that he had done it that David realized that Kris was testing him, making certain that David’s story did not change.  On the whole, it was a hell of a lot more pleasant than Mayer’s chair, and David thought that even coming from someone determined to lie Kris’s way of getting the information would have been more reliable.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When David’s voice had gone hoarse and Kris had suggested in that pleasant-over-steel voice of his that they take a break, David asked, “Don’t you think it’s kind of ironic, you guys not trusting me based on the very way I was helping you out?  Pretending to be trustworthy and then fucking people over?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Maybe.”  Kris shrugged.  “But a year and a half is still a pretty long shelf life for a spy, so you had to have known how to slide through obstacles somehow.  Let’s go back to Mayer next.”  One of the few estates that had made David pleased when he had been giving up every piece of information that he knew.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“In a minute.”  David leaned forward, crossed his arms over the tops of his knees.  “Look, okay, fine, I lied for a living, but why the distrust with Michael?  Breaking wasn’t his fault.”  Three days before, David might have told a very different story, even the number of people that he could feel watching him as it was was making his skin prickle, and he didn’t like the damp.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kris looked down at one of his hands and picked at his cuticle for a minute.  He sounded genuinely regretful as he said, “And every single person here knows that, David.  Problem is, the place where a bone breaks doesn’t always heal stronger, you know?  And people are the same way.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Twenty&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:110781</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/110781.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (19/29)</title>
    <published>2009-11-08T15:09:33Z</published>
    <updated>2009-11-08T15:18:17Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107399.html"&gt;Part Six&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107720.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Seven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107907.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eight&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108081.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Nine&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108503.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Ten&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108696.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eleven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108861.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Twelve&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109182.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Thirteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109338.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Fourteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109753.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Fifteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109837.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Sixteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/110205.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Seventeen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/110582.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eighteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Nineteen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;No one was present on the way back to their quarters, either to make certain that they didn’t get lost or that someone did not lose them.  David wasn’t aided by the fact that he could feel eyes watching them from all around, monitoring  where they were going.  He wondered if any of them expected him to produce the sheaf of stolen maps and plans that he had somehow smuggled out of Neal’s space, or the bloodied knife that he had somehow used to kill Neal and Adam both before he made his grand escape back into the same system of superiority and servitude that had birthed him.  David wasn’t even certain if that meant that they thought very highly of his skills, or very little of Neal’s and Adam’s; the pair had even breathed like soldiers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Then again, David decided as he snuck a sideways glance at Michael beside him, who had not spoken since the two of them had left Neal’s quarters.  Maybe he should jettison the ego a little bit and stop thinking that it was solely his loyalty that was being judged here.  After seeing him side by side with Adam and Neal, it was obvious how much of the sinewy soldier’s grace that Michael still had in him, however dormant it had been.  He was favoring the leg with the deep, slashing scar just slightly after all of the running that they had done that day, but the difference between him and the average slave was even more apparent now that he was away from average slaves and back amongst his own people.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If his own people would take him back, at any rate.  Michael felt David watching him and said, “You can probably find new quarters, if you want them.  It’s not that crowded.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, it is.”  From the quick head-count that he had done upon first entering this place, David was surprised that the two of them had even been able to find space solely for themselves.  Michael tilted his head to the side and looked at David askance.  “It’s all right, Michael.”  He reached for Michael’s hand, but if anything that seemed to make it worse, and Michael stepped out of reach.  They reached the quarters, where David could have waited for Michael to enter ahead of him, but instead directly stepped through the door at the same time, forcing their bodies together.  And when Michael startled and made to lean away, David took his face in both hands and kissed him, very lightly, not bothering to close the door behind them first.  Let the curious eyes out there look.  David still was not certain that what he was doing was going to lead him anywhere but hell; even though he had shed the collar hours before, Michael was not acting like a free man.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael sighed and leaned a little closer into David’s hands.  He touched his tongue to David’s lower lip, even that light touch lighting up David’s skin, but pulled back before it could turn into anything like the kiss that David wanted it to be.  “You sure you want to keep touching me?” he asked.  The quirk of his mouth was bitter.  “There are more than a few people out there who would accept even you if you started chucking things at me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David finally pushed the door shut, because the community at large watching him kiss Michael was one thing, allowing them to watch him stagger around broken and barely holding the pieces together was quite another.  He stroked at the nape of Michael’s neck, intending to soothe him, and accidentally caught the raw and abraded skin instead.  Michael even leaned into it slightly, as if he was caught halfway between expecting to be hurt and &lt;i&gt;wanting&lt;/i&gt; it, and that was more about Michael’s sexual experiences over the past five years than David really thought that he needed to know.  He wanted to and yet could not push away the dreams that had invaded him in the handful of days before his estate had been raided, Michael beneath him, held down by David’s hands on his wrists, writhing upwards and loving it.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Damn it, if he was going to go to hell, then at a bare minimum he was going to enjoy the ride.  David growled and dragged Michael down further against his mouth, biting at Michael’s lower lip but moving his hand away from the abrasions on the back of Michael’s neck.  &lt;i&gt;I know what you want.  No, I will not give you that.&lt;/i&gt;  It occurred to David that he himself wasn’t treating Michael like a free man, not all the way, and he still didn’t find himself untangling his mouth from Michael’s.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You still want this?” David murmured against Michael’s mouth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael hissed when David bit at him and shoved his pelvis up against David’s own, liquid joints that didn’t hint at any bruises on Michael’s body at all and made David forget his own.  He put David’s hand upon his hip, pressed the fingers into a flesh with a pressure that had to be uncomfortable, and just when David was about to interject--&lt;i&gt;that sin has been punished enough over the last five years, don’t you think&lt;/i&gt;--groaned low and deep and straight into David’s dick.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do I look like I’m telling you ‘no’?” Michael asked.  He took David’s hand and, very deliberately, put it against the skin on his neck that looked so raw and tender to the touch, rolled his head back against the fingers and hissed with something that still sounded amazingly like pleasure.  David could almost taste his dream again, wondered if the side of Michael’s neck would taste the same.  He decided then that it might be wrong, but he  could no longer bring himself to give a fuck.  There were too many things spun wrong, he would try to unsnarl all of them again in the morning.  “I’ll tell you if I want you to stop, you know.”  Michael put his face against the crook where David’s shoulder and neck came together.  “I can.  Once upon a time, I was known for kind of being a mouthy son of a bitch.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David never could have believed that that was possible.  It was fun to imagine, though.  “Oh, look.  We have a bed this time.”  And pushed Michael back onto it, Michael laughing in a way that was entirely false and putting David’s hand down on the curve of his hip again, that way that made David think that he &lt;i&gt;wanted&lt;/i&gt; to be hurt, but the soft sound that he made when David pulled his shirt aside and kissed the hollow where his clavicles met was real.  Why hadn’t they taken their time like this, the last time?  David was painfully aware of how little time they had actually had, then, but they hadn’t known that.  They could have gone slow.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We can go slow now,” David whispered softly, pushing his lips down against Michael’s clavicle again.  He rocked back onto his heels and nearly wound up falling off of the edge of the bed, felt an entirely inappropriate burst of laughter rising up in his chest.  There were reams and reams of things today that he needed to deal with--like finding the rest of his household, for one, including if they had been kept as traitors in the same facility as Michael and David, and he might have had a chance to get them out of there if he could have avoided Adam losing patience and breaking his arm in the process--but David didn’t even begin to have the energy to deal with it until the morning.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael laughed, real this time, and sat up so that he could grab at the front of David’s shirt and stop him from finding out how good the doctors were in this place with a broken tailbone.  “Talking to yourself, that’s a problem,” he muttered against David’s mouth, to which he was applying his own again with a brisk efficiency.  “Might have to tell Kris about that in the morning.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David had no idea who Kris was, and neither did he care.  He pulled Michael’s shirt up and over his head, threw it to the side, and just barely managed to avoid knocking over the small glass bottle with a stopper in the top that had been set upon the battered bedside table, unnoticed by them both until this point.  David was certain that it had not been there the first time that he and Michael had been in the room, though.  Michael saw where David was looking and let out his second real laugh in as many minutes.  David was counting them, and storing them up against the black moods that he was certain were going to come again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Like, for instance, right now.  Michael shivered when David’s thumbs brushed against the edges of  his scars where they curled around his sides, and his eyes went dark.  “Do you--” he started.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shh,” David ordered him.  The slightest hint of a smile curled at the edges of Michael’s mouth as he obeyed and leaned further back on the narrow bed.  David was not entirely sure that this was not going to end with him flipping right over the side of the mattress, still, and thought that that still might have been less of a mood-killer than whatever it was that Michael had been about to say.  He jerked his chin in the direction of the vial on the rickety table.  “That what I think it is?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael let out a snickering laugh that David heard him use before.  “Wouldn’t have figured that Adam had time to slip in here between being debriefed and cleaning up,” he said.  “That man i s a sex &lt;i&gt;ninja.&lt;/i&gt;”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David laughed, too, and pressed his face against the side of Michael’s neck for a moment.  He kissed at the reddened skin there and murmured, “I like your friends.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not sure I would call Adam a friend at this point,” Michael said, but he pulled David’s shirt up and over his head, threw it to the side.  He shivered when David immediately lowered his head and started kissing a trail down Michael’s chest.  “What are you doing?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You think that you’re the only one who knows how to do this?” David murmured against Michael’s navel.  He traced a circle around the dip in the flesh and felt Michael shiver, put his palm against the front of Michael’s pants and rubbed slow circles against Michael’s cock until Michael was making soft, breathy sounds and David could feel that he was fully erect.  He undid Michael’s pants, slid them down his thighs, and took Michael into his mouth before Michael could say anything.  Michael made a shocked sound, and his fingers were threaded through David’s hair immediately.  David for a few seconds was not entirely certain what Michael was going to do, push him down or away, as if there was one thing that a master did not do, it was anything that could be read as submission to his slave.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;That is not how it works.  That is not who we are,&lt;/i&gt; David thought, and swirled his tongue around the sensitive head of Michael’s cock.  Michael’s hips came up so hard that David gagged a little, and put his hand against Michael’s thigh to push him back down.  His hand was upon the deep scar that ran down Michael’s thigh; Michael stiffened.  &lt;i&gt;It could have been me.&lt;/i&gt;  Only because he had been lucky enough to think up a convincing enough lie had he been able to avoid unleashing the House onto Michael’s people himself, and somehow he doubted that his reception was going to be even as warm as Michael’s had been.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David took his mouth off of Michael’s cock long enough to kiss the deep scar and whisper, “Whatever you’re thinking of saying, don’t say it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael stared back at him with heavy-lidded eyes and gave that little quirk that David was starting to love.  “Everything that I’m thinking of saying?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah.  See how long you can stay quiet, I dare you.”  David bit lightly at the skin on the inside of Michael’s thigh, outside the scar where it was still sensitive.  Michael trembled, and then made a strangled sound from the back of his throat when David wrapped his lips around Michael’s cock again.  David nearly laughed and felt it translate into a humming sound that had Michael hissing and struggling to hold back a noise again.  He could hear Michael grunt again in frustration when David seemed determined to take his time, alternating between plying his attentions solely to the head of Michael’s cock and the vein on the underside and then without warning taking the entirety of Michael into his mouth.  Michael jerked every time that David did that, as if it was surprising him anew, and once David glanced up to see that Michael had his lower lip drawn between his teeth and was biting down on it so hard that he was going to draw blood if he didn’t ease up.  He responded by licking a long stripe up the underside of Michael’s cock before he wrapped his lips tightly about the head again and &lt;i&gt;sucked&lt;/i&gt;.  Just as Michael began to tense and bow upwards in that tell-tale way, David put his knuckle against the match of skin between Michael’s balls and his anus and pressed.  Michael lurched, yelled, shot himself into David’s mouth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David waited a few seconds before he let Michael’s softening cock slide from his mouth and rocked back onto his heels, just almost falling over the edge of the bed again and only stopping himself by grabbing at Michael’s leg.  He was breathing faster, and his pants were the single most annoying piece of clothing that he had ever worn in his entire life.  “You made noise,” he told Michael.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael was breathing deep and slow as he slowly came back down to earth and, to David’s mind, looked just a touch embarrassed.  He had not made anywhere near that kind of noise the last time that they had been together.  “Been a long time since I had one of those,” he said, and pulled David down on top of him.  David was quick to shimmy his pants off, &lt;i&gt;finally&lt;/i&gt;, freeing his cock to rub against Michael’s own spent one.  They kissed hard enough to make their teeth clack against each other; David nearly knocked Adam’s helpful little vial off of the bedside table as he flailed for it.  When he rocked back just slightly in order to slick himself, he saw Michael looking back at him with dilated eyes and a slightly swollen lower lip, worried by David’s teeth in an overzealous moment.  The short scars on Michael’s abdomen did nothing to detract from what David was seeing laid out before him; they made David think of a painting that had made it out of a museum fire, no less the lovely for the smoke stains that now curled at the edges of the canvas.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“God,” David said, “you are so beautiful, you know that?”  And kissed Michael again as Michael gaped at him, clearly not knowing what to say.  David poured more of the oil across his fingers and then slid two of them into Michael, pressing against Michael’s prostate each time he pulled his fingers out and then pushed them back in again, and when Michael was shivering and arching and relaxed, David hooked Michael’s legs over his shoulders and pushed his cock inside of him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, fuck,” Michael gasped first.  He followed it up with that aborted laugh of his.  “These beds haven’t gotten any bigger since the last time I was in one, either.”  But his hands gripped David’s ass at the same time that David put his arms about Michael’s shoulders and back, feeling every single line of Michael’s raised scars, each of them urging the other deeper.  David took a few moments to simply give them both time to grow accustomed to the sensation before he began to rock slowly in and out of Michael, forcing himself to go slow even though he wanted nothing so much as to slam into Michael hard enough to make the bed beneath them break.  And it was still more than he could do to control himself all of the way, when Michael made a low sound and grabbed at David’s ass hard enough to leave bruises on the flesh.  He bit at the side of Michael’s neck hard enough to embarrass himself while they fucked, long and slow, every nerve in David’s body rolling with it, and he was hardly aware of Michael coming a second time before he came himself with enough force that he was not even aware of the sounds that were issuing from his mouth.  He had been right in his earlier assessment, they had no other choice but to remain curled around each other if they both wanted to sleep in the bed, but David didn’t mind, he could use the warmth.  He could feel Michael shifting about slightly as if he was considering saying something, only to reconsider and throw his leg more firmly across David’s thigh while David drew a blanket over them both.  All of the things that had to be said and fought and found could wait until the morning.  For now, David was going to make this enough.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Nineteen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/111086.html"&gt;Continue to Part Twenty&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:110582</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/110582.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (18/29)</title>
    <published>2009-10-07T00:40:36Z</published>
    <updated>2009-11-08T15:10:22Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107399.html"&gt;Part Six&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107720.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Seven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107907.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eight&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108081.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Nine&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108503.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Ten&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108696.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eleven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108861.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Twelve&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109182.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Thirteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109338.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Fourteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109753.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Fifteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109837.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Sixteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/110205.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Seventeen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Eighteen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The girl had a band of scar tissue around her neck where a collar had once been, so faint that David didn’t notice it was there until the light hit her just right.  She caught David’s attention and, rather than coloring and turning her eyes away, stared right back at him with a frankness belying the idea that she ever could have been anyone’s slave.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re a spy?” she asked David bluntly as she led Michael and himself through the maze that made up a makeshift village.  David had no idea if it was day or night, down here; there seemed to be lights on in every structure and several fires, regardless.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I was a spy,” David corrected the redhead, who had told him some moments before that her name was Allison.  “After getting caught out like that, I kind of think that my days of spying are done.  People with titles tend to have memorable faces, so far as the House is concerned.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh.”  Allison studied Michael, who was wearing clothing that clearly did not belong to any aristocracy even if it was warm, and then looked at David’s stained and by now no doubt fairly fragrant shirt.  “We don’t get a lot of owners down here.  I know there’s more than one spy out there, but no one ever said your name or anything, you know--”  Allison lifted her shoulders into a shrug.  She was wearing a thick dress of black wool that ended just below her knee, and boots that looked as if they might have been liberated from a soldier with particularly small feet.  “In case one of us is caught and tortured.”  She stated it with a blitheness that made the hair on the back of David’s neck rise in spite of himself.  “What was being a spy like?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Right up until the end, not that exciting,” David admitted.  “I don’t think that I really understood the kinds of risks that I was taking, my job was just to watch a lot and then report back what I saw.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You reported on your friends?”  Allison paused in mid-step and looked back over her shoulder at David.  She looked at Michael, too, clearly curious, though she did not appear to recognize him immediately the way that Syesha, Adam, and so many others had, and if his face was anything to go by then she was one of the new people who had moved in in the years that he had been gone.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” David answered automatically, and then winced when Allison’s nose crinkled slightly and she tilted her head to one side.  “And no.  They weren’t really my friends, I knew that they were doing something wrong and that they wouldn’t even begin to understand if I tried to explain to them why it was wrong.  I don’t--”  He thought back hard and reminded himself that he couldn’t exactly count any of his slaves as friends, either, no matter how they had indulged him by pretending.  You couldn’t be friends with someone who held the power of life and death over you like that.  “I don’t guess that I have a lot of friends.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That sucks,” Allison said bluntly.  She scratched at her ear, temporarily lifting back more of her incredible hair and showing a greater expanse of the band of scar tissue that marked her neck.  It was thicker towards the back.  David glanced Michael’s way, frowning, as the skin on Michael’s neck might be raw at the moment, but it was never going to heal to leave a mark behind like that.  “What’s it like to own people?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David jerked in his step.  Allison looked at him curiously, like she had asked him nothing more than why he liked peaches but not strawberries, red wisps of hair lying across her neck accentuating rather than hiding her scar.  “...tiring,” David said at long last, when he realized that he was going to be able to come up with nothing better.  “It was very tiring.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Huh.”  Allison turned to keep walking with a line drawn down between her eyes.  “You’re probably the only aristocracy who thinks so.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David thought of the tight stranglehold that was kept on everything that anyone did, said, or even thought, and how the only time it had even occurred to him to trust another member of his own class had turned out to be his undoing.  “I hope not.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hmm.”  Allison’s hum spoke volumes.  “I only know what it’s like to be owned.  Got lucky, though.  I was only twelve, I didn’t really have boobs yet when they--”  Vague gesture about her that David took it was mean to encompass the Resistance as a whole.  “Got me out of there.  No one wanted to fuck me yet.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David was aghast at hearing someone so young speak so casually about their future as an orifice that could cry out on cue.  And Allison was pretty, there was no doubt in David’s mind that she would have done a turn as a body slave, and clearly no doubt in her mind, either.  The beautiful, striking hair alone would have guaranteed it even if she had not had round, button-like features that would have kept her looking young long past her years.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Your collar scarred you pretty deeply,” David finally found the voice to say.  “That doesn’t usually happen.”  He was well aware of the irony of the statement when he had Michael of all people walking directly beside him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Allison touched at the band of white tissue around her neck and then dropped her hand again, casually, as if it wasn’t something that she thought of all that often or that bothered her all that hard when she did.  If he could somehow ask her for permission to siphon off that level of assurance, David thought, and then find a way to slip it into Michael’s food, that would be great.  It had been hours, and Michael still wasn’t walking any straighter or with any greater ease at his surroundings.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, there was a fire,” she said as lightly as David heard some of the wealthiest girls--women now--that he had grown up with state that this season’s wool wasn’t up to standard, they were going to have to pay the shipping, bribes, and protection to obtain some from another region.  “The metal got a lot hotter than we did, and Adam wasn’t very good at prying the collars off yet.  I was at Red River.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Son of a bitch,” David breathed before he remembered that he was in the presence of a lady, and a very young one at that.  “You’re lucky that you’re not dead.”  Even the slaves who had been re-taken during the failed Red River raid of old Lord Clive Davis’ estate--dead now of his own excess rather than by any House or Resistance hand--had been killed immediately, none of the dithering about of giving them three chances to give up and accept their fates.  It had been an utter failure for the Resistance on all counts.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Except that there was at least one person who had been freed because of it, standing right here in front of him and behaving many times over less jumpily than she would have if she had still been a slave.  David didn’t know, or think that he wanted to know, how many people had died at Red River versus how many had been freed.  Doubtless for Allison it had been a victory.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Here you go,” she said, bringing them to a set of quarters that from the outside, at least, did not look any larger or more luxurious than any of the others that flanked it.  Allison knocked twice on the tin door and then hopped lightly from one foot to the other until it was opened by a tall, ginger-haired man with intricately inked tattoos appearing both over the collar and from beneath the sleeve of his shirt, hinting at a much greater expanse of marked skin beneath.  His neck held no band of scar tissue to state that he had once been a slave; since Michael’s would not, either, within a week, David wondered if that actually meant anything.  “Here they are, Neal.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Containing his urge to startle was difficult.  David didn’t even answer his own door on his own estate, and he hadn’t been hiding his liberality nearly as well as he had previously thought.  It was harder still to school his face into a mask of impassiveness as Neal first looked him up and down, clearly taking his measure, and then moved on to study Michael.  Neal’s face moved in recognition the same as all of the others had done, but David could not read what he was thinking.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you, Allison,” Neal told the girl, stepping to the side in wordless explanation that David and Michael should enter his quarters.  Allison grinned and took off again at a gate that was damned near a skip.  No matter how long they had been on his estate, David &lt;i&gt;knew&lt;/i&gt; that he had never seen any of his own slaves doing that.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David’s assessment from the outside had been right, and Neal’s quarters weren’t any larger than those to which he and Michael had been shown an hour before, though there was much more in the way of furnishings and personality within these walls.  Rough, handmade shelves had been nailed into the tin, containing a multitude of books, with racks upon racks of guns and other weaponry making space everywhere that the shelves were not.  David recognized some of the titles, and others sailed directly past him; Neal did not seem to favor fiction to the same extent that David did.  Doubtless, everyone within the House’s reach at this point knew of &lt;i&gt;Il Principe&lt;/i&gt;.  It was also on the banned list; do as they said yet not as they did, and perhaps you could escape the consequences for a little while.  There was a table covered with a green fabric that looked as if it had once been used for something else, covered with so many reports and maps that no portion of the surface was visible.  David craned his neck on an instinctive curiosity in order to better see what Neal had been studying before David and Michael had been shown in, before he remembered that the quarters to which they had been introduced upon arrival had also functioned very well as an isolation unit, and perhaps he should not assume that the year and a half in which he had served as a spy had earned him anything in the way of trust quite yet.  There were two chairs in front of the desk, the cement beneath them scuffed and scratched as if they had been pushed back suddenly many times before.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Beyond all of this, in the back half of the room where the bed had been located in David’s and Michael’s own quarters, there was also a bed, and on that bed was Adam.  He was wearing different clothing; his hair was damp and falling in loose, undisciplined strands that David could already see was annoying him in the way that Adam repeatedly used the back of his wrist in order to push them back.  Adam was attacking a plate of food as if he had given serious consideration to the possibility of never eating again while he had been held on suspicion of being a runaway, and he showed no signs of getting up again even though Neal was conducting business at the desk, nor did Neal show any signs of asking him to.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sit down,” Neal said, waving at each of the chairs in front of the desk before he took his own behind it.  While David made himself comfortable, Neal put the scattered papers into some semblance of order again, a process which took several minutes as Neal paused several times in order to study one and then add his own notations to that which had already been written before setting it to the side.  They noticed at the same time that Michael was standing behind his chair rather than taking a seat, gripping its back in an eerie imitation of the way that he had done in David’s own dining room only---so much had happened in only a handful of days.  David frowned, thinking that Michael hesitated because slaves did not sit in the presence of free men, but Neal’s frown was for an entirely different reason.  He saw the truth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You really think I’m going to stand on ceremony like that with you, man?”  Neal stopped pushing around his maps.  “Seriously?  Put your ass in that chair.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The corners of Michael’s mouth twitched up, just for a second, as he obeyed.  “It’s been a long time,” he said.  On the bed in the background, Adam shifted, threw his arm across his face in the same studious attempt not to eavesdrop that David had seen others outside doing, space at too much of a premium to draw out of hearing range altogether.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re damned right it has,” Neal said, but not before studying Michael for so long that Michael began to grow visibly uncomfortable.  “How about you never do something like that to us again?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” Michael answered back.  “Next time, I’ll take the option to die first.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And this was all getting just a little too fucking pointed for David’s liking, thanks so very much, and he was about to ask everyone if they wouldn’t mind stop all of this cryptic shit and at least letting him have a peek at the answer key.  That stopped as soon as it was David’s turn to get stared at with a pair of blue eyes that nearly rivaled Neal’s for sharpness; what they didn’t quite manage in color and knowing feline gleam they made up in sheer refusal to blink.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So you’re Lord David Cook,” Neal said.  He leaned back in his chair, folded his hands across his stomach, took a long time looking David up and down, and let David know without a word further needing to be said that David’s commentary was not going to be necessary while Neal finished his assessment.  David found himself bristling just slightly all the same, not accustomed to anyone telling him when to speak or to be silent, even the people who had saved him from what had probably been a gruesome and prolonged death.  The fact that that salvation had been mostly accidental as Adam had spotted David towards the conclusion of whatever his other mission had been and figured what the hell, might as well pick up a stray.  Neal said David’s former title in the same slightly mocking way that Adam had done, rolling the word about his mouth as though he were tasting it and not much liking what he found.  But then Neal smiled finally, even if the assessment did not quite fade away, making David wonder who, exactly, he was dealing with here at the same time that he wasn’t exactly trying to figure out how it was that this man got an army of individuals to follow him against people that they already hated.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’ve heard of me?” David asked, trying on a smile for size, and Neal laughed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t have so many spies that I forget the names,” Neal said, mouth twitching a little, and then folded his hands across each other and leaned over the desk at David.  He looked slightly wrong sitting there, as if pushing papers to and fro, and people with them, until David realized how hard Neal was focusing upon his face and decided that there were very few people who would have been able to stand up to the face of that scrutiny when Neal was focusing on a task at hand.  “Do you know mine?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” David answered.  “I never knew anyone’s names.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Good.”  Neal seemed pleased, and a little of that scrutinizing, judging uncertainty as to what was going to happen to David next went out of his face.  He leaned back in his chair, studied an impassive Michael.  David threw Michael a slightly nervous look from beneath his lashes, as this was Michael’s game far more than it was David’s, but Michael didn’t seem to know what was going to happen next any more than David did.  “Then my people are doing their job.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you planning on killing me?” David asked.  “If you are--”  He was back in the tank again, and coughed to bring water up and out of his throat that was not there.  “Don’t play any games with it, all right?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That statement earned him more sharp, blue-eyed scrutiny, and David had the feeling that Adam dozing on the bed in the background was not nearly as sleepy as he seemed.  “I don’t play those games, David.”  At least Neal was using David’s actual name now, and really using it, not substituting it for a title the way that Michael had done for so long.  “So here’s how we &lt;i&gt;are&lt;/i&gt; going to play.  Tonight you rest, you eat, you clean up.  You’ll both be safer if you keep your distance from everyone else until they get a chance to get used to you.”  Neal was looking at Michael as much as he was David, and was close once again to demanding that explain to him just what in the blue fuck was going on, before Neal went on in a tone that didn’t even hint at the possibility of disagreeing with him.  “Tomorrow, one of my people is going to pick your brain for every single thing that you’ve ever known or thought that you knew about those people that you grew up with.”  Neal stared David down for so long that David began to wonder if part of the secret of Neal’s charisma was that he had mastered the art of no longer needing to blink.  “That going to be a problem?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Andrew or not, David had a mind that his parents would have been proud, when it was all said and done, and he wasn’t about to let that be taken away from him.  The other people that he had grown up with...he could hope with every fiber of his being that there were some of them who knew, some of them who understood, that what they built their labor force upon was the single most rotten foundation that the human race had ever conceived of, and just needed someone else to throw the spark.  He could hope, but he had also known Carrie since the two of them had been two small to sit astride a pony unassisted, and he thought that it was a little past the point of running on hope when the bruises from his beating were making themselves known across every inch of his body.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” David said flatly.  “I’ll tell you everything that you need to know.”  He was fairly certain that he was wearing a rictus far more than he was a smile.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The upward tick of Neal’s eyebrow was so faint that it could have been imaginary.  “And after that, we’ll talk long-term.”  That intensity again, and Neal’s hands gesturing through the air above his papers with a grace that was nearly musicality.  “We don’t support dead weight here.  We can’t afford to.  You want to stay, you’re going to have to work.”  Neal’s tone suggested that he was a little dubious as to David’s ability to actually do that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He works his own fields,” Michael said, the first time that he had spoken since he had taken his seat.  Neal and David were equally surprised to hear him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, there’s that.”  Neal shrugged, looked back over his shoulder at Adam, who was propping himself up on one elbow and watching the goings-on now without any pretense of sleeping.  He wasn’t leaving the bed because he and Neal slept in it together, David realized, and could have cheerfully smacked the back of his own skull for taking so long to figure that out.  “We don’t generally take in very many members of the aristocracy.  I’m sorry if your habits are something of a mystery to us.  Short-term, you can stay here for the night.  Long-term, you can either be a hunter of a gatherer.  All the options on the table are up to you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Known her since they were both too small to have their own mounts, and it still hadn’t stopped--David had been so busy running off of adrenaline and physical hurt to fully process the all of the events that had led him here.  The rest of his household could have been in that building, too, and even knowing that there had barely been enough time to get themselves out--David was aware that he was breathing slightly faster, that his throat was closing up, and that the time for him to answer without awkwardness was long since gone.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hunter,” David said.  “I used to shoot deer on my estate.  I know how.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Killing people who have it coming is different,” Adam spoke up from his position on the bed.  The fine lines were still there around his eyes.  David was now aware that his face had not been made to carry them.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Have it coming,” David repeated.  He could remember how the water had felt running down his throat, and the hand upon his chest, and the way that the gun had jerked when he had shot the two guards down.  Neal lifted his eyebrows at him.  “I can handle it.”  Time came, there was a good chance that David would be able to more than handle it, and that scared him a little bit, too.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Neal clearly considered the manner closed with a tilt of his head, and looked towards Michael.  “Just so you know,” he said in the horse-gentling voice that David had used on Michael more than once.  It was more than a touch surprising, hearing it coming from someone else’s throat.  “I know that you did it under duress.  I’m not holding a grudge.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A short laugh, and then Michael was rubbing his hand across his face.  Outside of his breathing, more ragged and short by the moment, the loudest sound in the room was his callused hand against the stubble.  “Think that you might be the only one in this whole setup of yours who feels that way, mate,” he said.  Michael jerked his chin in Adam’s direction.  “And that’s including your lieutenant over there.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I didn’t like you to begin with, Johns, don’t get a swelled head,” Adam said.  He settled himself back down onto his back with this arm thrown over his face, going back into at least the illusion that he was trying to sleep.  Unbelievably, Michael’s lips curved into the very tiniest of smiles, but David was not in the mood to note it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Okay, enough.”  He slapped his hands across his thighs hard enough to make a ringing sound like that of a gunshot, drawing the attention of everyone in the room.  “What the hell is everyone tip-toeing around?”  To Michael, “What the hell did you &lt;i&gt;do&lt;/i&gt;?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael drew back slightly in his chair, while Neal looked stunned.  Adam lifted his arm just far enough for David to catch a glimmer of silver-blue before he lowered it again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I told you I didn’t like heights, David,” Michael sighed, saying David’s name again in the old way, and leaning back as far in his seat as he could and avoid slipping down to the floor, as if he expected that David might hit him.  “I’m a traitor.”  Neal flinched and opened his mouth as if to protest, only to shut it again.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Turning against the House is hardly--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I was taken on a raid four days before Red River,” Michael rolled over David as if he had not spoken.  He was looking at Neal; whatever it was that he wanted to say, it was obvious that Neal was one of the most important ones who needed to hear it, the one that he had not seen in five years.  Adam sat up on the bed and drew his knees up towards his chest.  Michael was speaking to him, too.  “I was tortured, and I talked.”  Michael’s accent had grown harsher, for the first time becoming ominous rather than nearly musical.  “So I got to live.  That was my &lt;i&gt;reward&lt;/i&gt;, after I told Lord Mayer everything that I knew about my people, where they would be, and what they would do.  I got to live.”  Michael snorted and rubbed his hand over his mouth.  Dumbstruck, David could say nothing.  “Didn’t take me very long to realize that I had made the wrong choice.  The number of people who died because of me--”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Was a lot,” Neal said bluntly.  “It was two years before we could even think about fighting back again, instead of just surviving with what we had.”  David stayed silent, thinking hard over what he had thought that he had known about a hell of a lot of things before his whole plan had gone off the rails. “You, I didn’t really have figured for the quiet type, somehow,” Neal said to David, and then to Michael, “And you I know aren’t.”  Michael shrugged and rose to his feet.  He put the chair back where he had found it, matching the feet to the scuff marks on the floor with a precision that made even the disinterested Adam sit up, crane his neck to see what Michael was doing, and then develop a deep line of unease down between his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A lot’s changed,” was all that Michael said.  He started to the door, hesitated, and then added, “You know, I know you’re not my commanding officer any longer, but it still seems weird to just go.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fuck you, you know that I don’t run this place like a slave market,” Neal said.  He didn’t seem to care in the slightest maybe that was the real reason for Michael to be reluctant to exit without leave, and neither did he seem to give a shit that Michael was projecting “don’t touch me” in nearly tangible waves.  He pulled Michael into a hug as hard as the one that Syesha had bestowed on him earlier, saying, “Whatever happened, it happened.  I’m still glad that you’re alive.”  Michael’s hands twitched by his sides, but unlike with Syesha, he did not raise them to embrace Neal back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Eighteen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/110781.html#cutid1"&gt;Continue to Part Eighteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:110205</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/110205.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (17/29)</title>
    <published>2009-10-02T01:09:00Z</published>
    <updated>2009-10-07T00:41:46Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107399.html"&gt;Part Six&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107720.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Seven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107907.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eight&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108081.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Nine&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108503.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Ten&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108696.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eleven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108861.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Twelve&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109182.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Thirteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109338.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Fourteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109753.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Fifteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109837.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Sixteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Seventeen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was a blindfold over his eyes.  David couldn’t exactly say that he was moving with grace.  Not to mention that he knew that he needed to be quiet, what with not knowing how far they still were in hostile territory and all, but increasingly loud and more creative obscenities escaped his mouth every time that he barked his shin on some new piece of detritus in his path.  David had the overwhelming feeling that he was being laughed at every time that he stumbled and swallowed back a curse, too, making it even more likely that he was about cut loose.  He could hear Michael, also blindfolded at the onset of the journey, breathing quietly beside him; it was an anchor.  No one warned David, but he could feel it when the ground started to slope downhill at first a gentle angle and then an increasingly stiff one, and he knew that they were heading underground.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I thought that that was only metaphorical,” David whispered, and Syesha answered, “Shhh.”  She could not prevent him from noticing that he had abruptly ceased colliding into random objects in his way with his shins, though, letting him know that they were close.  The air changed, as well, becoming dense and warm, and even from a distance smelled of smoke and many bodies.  He could feel eyes on him even if he could not see them; the curious, not entirely friendly gazes seemed to go on forever before Syesha said softly, “Okay.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David drew the blindfold from his eyes and looked about at many faces sitting around many fires, watching him with their heads tilted to the side in curiosity.  David was not certain how the ventilation within the structure was being handled, as the room smelled heavily of smoke and the cement pillars and walls were painted black near the ceiling, but he could still bring clean, sweet air down into his lungs when he breathed deeply enough.  He had known from the changing angle beneath his feet that they were moving lower, and he had known for some time that the Resistance was being driven ever more deeply underground by the forces of the House bearing upon them, but he had not known that they were going to take that advice literally, and apparently right in the heart of the city.  David swiveled his head slowly from side to side to take in his surroundings and ignore the stares that he was being given for now, and saw that the walls and ceiling of the structure were thick gray concrete, marked with age instead of violence like the rest of the city.  There were pillars thicker than David himself spaced apart every ten yards or so, taking up part of the weight of the ceiling and what must surely also be the activities of the people above.  David listened hard, but could not detect any signs of that inevitable activity.  They were down deep.  Taking another look about at the people watching him and realizing that they had by now noticed that, dirty or not, his clothing was not that of a poor free and that Syesha and Adam were each staying very close to his side, David didn’t guess that any scream he made would be loud enough to rise back to the surface, either.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You standing so close to me to keep me from running, or to keep them from running at me?” David asked Adam in a low voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam’s lips formed a smirk that did not reach his eyes, which were scanning the crowd and ordering them all to settle down without saying a word.  The hell of it was that the people obeyed, all of them dropping their gazes within a few beats of Adam staring at them and then going back to strained versions of the conversations that they had been having before the new arrivals.  “Don’t flatter yourself, sweetheart,” Adam answered finally, after David had the feeling that a fire had just been put out even beyond the one that he had been able to see.  “Not worried about you.  Worried about them rushing &lt;i&gt;him.&lt;/i&gt;”  Adam jerked his head to indicated Michael, who was still and quiet, staring back at the people who were looking at him with what was obviously recognition and, no matter how Adam might be ordering them without words to behave themselves, hostility.  Michael didn’t register any surprise or anger at such treatment when his return after five years ought to have been, to David’s mind, a near-miracle warranting an immediate celebration, only a resignation that David would not have thought Michael capable of even when David had first purchased him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before David could ask Adam what in the hell he meant by that, and why he had been working an attitude where Michael was concerned so thoroughly ever since he had laid eyes on him, Adam said abruptly, “I have to let him know that I’m back, what I learned.”  He gestured towards Syesha and grinned when she raised her eyebrow.  “This is your baby now.”  Adam turned and disappeared among the fires towards a small cluster of structures within the structure, giving privacy to all those who entered.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Does that mean he expects us to cause a shitstorm?” David asked Syesha.  She made a soft sound from the back of her throat.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You already have,” she said, and then touched Michael lightly on the arm.  “Come on, I’ll show you guys somewhere where you’ll be safe.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David made note of Syesha’s wording and wondered what, precisely, they were to be kept safe from, when they were supposedly standing in the safest place that the Resistance had to offer as it was, but another glance at the eyes that were following them and he decided that it was a stupid question.  Syesha led them down the same way that Adam had disappeared, amongst a clutter of small, makeshift buildings that rose out of the concrete like mushrooms.  David could smell food cooking in some of them, heard the muffled sounds of love-making coming from a few others, and he flushed.  Syesha and Michael, though they had to have heard the noises, as well, looked straight ahead and seemed to be willfully pretending that they heard nothing out of the ordinary at all.  David guessed that that was a necessity of living so tightly packed into so small a space; he had always had room to roam.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Your study is probably on fire by now,&lt;/i&gt; David told himself.  The books that had taken generations to accumulate, the furniture, but more than that: the entire record of his family since the caldera had blown and the oil had run out had been written down in that room.  Once those records were gone, it would be as though the Cooks had never existed at all.  &lt;i&gt;And that’s exactly how the House wants it to be.&lt;/i&gt;  It would be damned hard to make a martyr out of him when within a few years no one would be able to prove that he had ever been in the first place.  He wasn’t even sticking around to placed in the public records as a tried and convicted traitor.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Syesha led Michael and David to a small building far away from the hub of activity that had greeted them upon first entering.  The interior was dark, but there was an oil lamp hanging on a hook beside the door, which Syesha handed to David.  “We don’t do guests,” she said bluntly.  “But it’s a place for you to rest until Neal needs to see you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael let out his breath on a long sigh and looked up towards the ceiling, so high above them and so smudged with smoke that it might as well have been the night sky.  “There’s a meeting that I’m looking forward to.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Syesha looked no more pleased at the prospect herself.  “Why do you think that Adam went ahead to prepare him for it?”  She threw a glare around at the handful of heads who had found reason to poke out of their doors and stare at Michael, and just as abruptly they all found equally good reasons to go and do something else again.  “I dare anyone to come after you until then, I swear I do.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael’s smile startled David, it was so slow and private, so real that David for several seconds could not believe that he was seeing it on Michael’s face at all.  It transformed him, made him look like the imaginary man that David had drawn up in his dreams days before. David stirred before he realized what he was doing.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You always were meaner than your size,” Michael told Syesha.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Syesha tossed her hair and grinned.  “And it’s only gotten worse since the last time that you saw me,” she said.  Her words seemed to catch up with her a second later and she paled, but rather than apologizing reached out to grab Michael up in a hug that was if anything even harder than the one she had bestowed upon him in the shack earlier.  Michael was slightly more hesitant to hug her back this time, and he touched his lips lightly to the top of her hair as if he honestly thought that he would not get the chance to do it again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You did what you did because you had to do it,” Syesha told Michael finally as she pulled away.  “And I’ll fucking fight Neal on that one if I have to, you see if I don’t.  Getting you back at all is near enough a miracle.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you, Syesha,” Michael said.  “Though you might be the only one out there who thinks so.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do all of the others have Neal’s ear the way that Adam and I do?” Syesha asked.  She looked at David, who didn’t even know who this Neal person was yet, but still seemed to take his silence as an acceptable answer.  “That’s what I thought.” Syesha turned and left, slamming the door behind her without about as much force as David thought their little building could take. He lit the lamp before he decided to ask Michael once and for all what all of this tension was about, and see the interior of where they were being held until this mysterious Neal decided what he wanted to do with them.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She reminds me of Kristy Lee,” David said as he lit the lamp and then held it aloft so that he could better view the furnishings.  The little building was made of spare scrapwood and tin, and the floor was the same pitted and worn cement that David had been walking across while standing outside of it.  There was a small table, a single bed shoved up against one of the walls.  The bed was large enough for two people only if they had already solved the peculiar problem of how to wrap their limbs about each other for maximum comfort.  David set the lamp down upon the table.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Only on the surface,” Michael said.  “Kristy Lee burns hot.  Syesha burns cold.  They’re very different.”  He sounded wistful as he said it, making David wonder if Michael and Syesha had not been much closer than David had seen before...before the once upon a time whatever that made Michael jump like a cat whose tail had been scalded every time that someone brought it up, never mind that Syesha had behaved towards him more warmly than anyone else that Michael had seen thus far.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Speaking of.  “Michael,” David started, unsure if asking about the whatever was going to get him the blank-faced and proper slave that Michael became whenever he was on the retreat, or that burst of fury and life that was so much more interesting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael shook his head as if warding David off and said, “I only recognized about half of the people out there, if that.  New faces arriving, old ones disappearing.”  He sighed from down deep in a place which sounded as if it hurt.  “I’ve been away for a long time.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hell, Michael looked so alone and dejected in a place that ought to have been his a thousand times over more than it could ever be David’s, that David couldn’t have stopped himself from kissing Michael even if he had given his brain a chance to catch up to his body and realize what he was actually doing.  He parted Michael’s lips gently and put his hand against the back of Michael’s neck to encourage him closer, relishing the warm skin that no longer had that hated band of metal sneaking beneath David’s fingers at every opportunity.  Michael flinched minutely, for the skin was still raw, and then leaned further into the contact with a soft, pleased sound.  Michael twisted his hands through the loops at the front of David’s pants and gave David only that amount of time to realize that one of them was not interested in particular gentleness, here, before he dragged David down hard onto his own mouth and bit at the already-bruised lower lip, encouraging more blood to the surface.  David sucked in a ragged breath and tried to remember if his dream had been like this, furious and hot, and could not tell.  He pictured Michael hear and now, though, pinned down beneath David’s weight and whispering at him to fuck him harder, damnit, and suddenly found that he could not breathe.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The bed,” David said as Michael rolled his thigh between David’s knees, not being gentle with David’s bruises and clearly not expecting David to be gentle with his own in return.  “I’m not fucking you on a cement floor.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael bit at David’s lower lip again, seemed almost shocked at his own boldness, and then dragged his tongue across the tiny hurt in atonement.  “You wouldn’t be the first.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please don’t say things like that, you have no idea what it does to the mood I’m trying to make here.”  David backed Michael up against the bed, but Michael refused to sit just yet, his hands flexing hard against David’s sides.  Definitely not playing gentle, or expecting David to be gentle in return.  David didn’t find that he was in a mood to argue.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The door to their little shack was tin, and the knock at the door echoed and made them both jump.  David put his head down against the crook where Michael’s shoulder met his neck and let out a long stream of obscenities while Michael tilted his head back towards the ceiling and slowly, almost cautiously, curled his fingers through the hair at the nape of David’s neck.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Guess I should answer that,” David said finally when the person on the other side of the door knocked a second time, more insistently than the first.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t ask for my permission,” Michael said.  “This isn’t my place any more than it is yours.”  And was perfectly cool again, blank and proper in such a way as to make David think that he had had to rearrange his features more than once before when a master had had his fill of him and abruptly gone back to business, while David went to the door and opened it.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A short redheaded girl who didn’t look as if she was any older than Archuleta stood in the doorway and looked brightly back and forth between Michael and David.  David swore that he didn’t have any clothing out of place.  The girl still grinned as impishly as if she had discovered the two of them naked.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Neal’s ready to speak with you,” she said, gesturing them to come out of the little room and follow her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Seventeen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/110582.html#cutid1"&gt;Continue to Part Eighteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:109837</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109837.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (16/29)</title>
    <published>2009-09-29T00:02:02Z</published>
    <updated>2009-10-02T01:09:49Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107399.html"&gt;Part Six&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107720.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Seven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107907.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eight&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108081.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Nine&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108503.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Ten&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108696.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eleven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108861.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Twelve&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109182.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Thirteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109338.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Fourteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109753.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Fifteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Sixteen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David would have said that he knew his city; obviously, he had been wrong.  At night, it was a very different place.  While most houses were shuttered and dark, conserving power, there were streetlights on at every corner and in every doorway, making certain that the irritable, dyspeptic cameras need not strain as they turned their heads slowly back and forth and talked softly amongst themselves in their screeching language.  David’s ears were still ringing from the sirens in the prison, but speakers set directly beneath each of the cameras were broadcasting at a volume that no one could miss.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Government sources report that three-quarters of all escaped slaves and dissidents have already been recaptured,” the pleasant, don’t-you-worry female voice said.  “With promises that all will be within custody again by first light, as our illustrious police forces are already extracting whereabouts from those already in custody.”  David thought of the blonde woman who had been kind to him in the cell.  He had not asked her her name.  He doubted that it was going to be broadcast, anyway.  “But remember, they cannot do the job of keeping you safe without your help.  Report all suspicious activities and persons to your nearest precinct immediately, several of those still free are considered extremely dangerous.  Among them is Lord David Cook, guilty of treasonous acts against the House--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David swore and tucked his chin down closer against his chest, even though the three of them were the only people standing in the alley, where even the sallow lights could not reach.  “So much for letting me die without comment in an unmarked grave,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, no.”  Adam sounded disturbingly cheerful, considering their predicament.  “You pissed someone off with a &lt;i&gt;vengeance&lt;/i&gt;.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You sure that it wasn’t you?” David snapped back.  “I seem to recall that you shot a lot more people than I did.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you hear my name being shouted?”  Adam gave the roving patterns of the searchlights a speculative look, as if he was considering trying his luck by running directly between them, bruises be damned.  David was about to pull him to the side and ask him if the secret to his energy wasn’t drugs of some kind.  “And I gave them several to choose among, too.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t worry about it,” Michael told David calmly.  Everything that he had said or done had been calm since the collar had been removed from his neck; he continually touched at the reddened mark left behind as if not sure that anything going on around him since then was quite real.  “It’s Mayer, he just wants to make sure that you can’t go to the aristocracy, they know you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam wore a grudging expression at the prospect of having to agree with Michael.  “To the rest of us, your face doesn’t mean much,” he said.  “Come on, let’s move before we count as ‘suspicious activity.’”  As Adam led them deeper into the dark, behind them the broadcasts continued, the loop interrupted on a triumphant squawk so that a live voice could inform all those listening that two more escapees had been recaptured.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It was a lost cause in the first place,” Michael muttered, just barely loud enough for the other two to hear.  David was used to Michael’s fatalism unbroken except for the odd burst of emotion akin to a gun going off, but Adam spun about abruptly and for a few seconds looked as if he was strongly considering decking Michael right in the mouth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Unbe-fucking-lievable,” he finally said, dragging his hand across his mouth before holding it in a tight fist by his side.  “I’m really glad that everyone’s going to get to see you again, Michael, because they’re not going to believe me otherwise.”  Michael made a slight face and said nothing.  David could feel himself making a larger one, and wondered if this was a conversation that he really wanted to wade into.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There’s someplace we need to go first,” he said.  Adam canted his feline eyes towards David, while Michael stayed silent, though David detected a hint of the “you’re an idiot” look creeping back onto his face.  He was learning the signs.  “It’s for another of your people, Lady Underwood.  I was trying to warn her that the government was onto her when I was caught.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam gestured them all abruptly back into a safe pocket of shadow just when they had been about to cross through a patch of light, as a phalanx of men in dark gray uniforms strode rapidly through where they would have been.  After seeing so many of them die earlier that night, they were painfully human to David; he doubted that he would ever think of them as ghosts again.  The three of them held their breaths for a long moment, and then Adam went on in a whisper, “I don’t recognize the name as one of ours, but--”  He shrugged.  “That doesn’t exactly mean anything.  A lot was kept from me before I went in, in case...”  Another shrug.  “Where’s your drop?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“About a mile and a half north of here.”  David let out a short, rueful laugh.  “I told them that I was a spy when they...when they had me.  I even told them that there was a dead drop.”  Adam went very still, looking at him sideways from beneath his hair.  “The only thing that I was lying about, in the end, was where it was.”  David rubbed his hand over his mouth as he swore that he could feel the water rushing down into his lungs again, as if that was going to be able to keep it away.  “Who the hell knows how much longer I would have been able to keep that up, either.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam looked as if he wanted to say something, shook his head to swallow it back, and ultimately went with, “You wouldn’t be the first, that’s kind of why it’s torture.  Congratulations, anyway.  I wouldn’t be nearly so nice to you if rescuing you meant that I was going to wind up putting my own ass in a sling.  Now shut up, you might have lost the bright clothes, but you still move so much like aristocracy that you’re hurting me to look at you.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David snorted but fell back and obliged, until he found himself walking abreast of Michael while Adam continued his job just ahead of making sure that the next move they made was not going to be directly into a trap.  They had not had a chance to exchange three words solely between themselves since Michael had left that cell; David found himself more than a shade nervous as to what Michael was going to say to him, when everything that he had warned David about had been proven so calamitously right in one fell swoop.  He caught himself watching the line of Michael’s neck whenever they were in enough light for it, struggling to recognize it when there was not a sullen gleam of steel.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re going to have a scar,” David wound up saying softly, reaching up to touch at the sticky place on the back of Michael’s neck where Adam had cut him.  It was scarcely more than a nick, not worthy of much in the way of even deliberately over-solicitous attention, and David found that his fingers were in short order moving northward and through Michael’s hair, stroking the scalp.  He hadn’t had time to touch nearly as much of Michael in order to convince himself that the man was real and whole and not too badly damaged while they had been in the government’s hold, and while even a tenuous safety was within their grasp he found that he could not resist the urge any longer.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael’s chuckle was raspy and started from somewhere down low in his throat.  It was nearly smothered altogether by the time that he tilted his head forward to allow David greater access to the curve of his skull.  &lt;i&gt;It’s like I’m petting a cat,&lt;/i&gt; David thought ruefully.  Cats weren’t meant to be collared any more than people were, after all.  There was a touch more color in Michael’s cheeks as he lifted his head again to look David in the eye.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mate,” Michael told him calmly.  If his voice was slightly thick, then for once it was with humor rather than all of the things that that he had seen and did not yet want to share.  “After all that I have already, do you really think that I’m worried about that little bee sting?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Point,” David had to admit.  He put his hand against the small of Michael’s back and then, after a moment’s hesitation, beneath his shirt to touch warm skin and the first of the faint ridges in the flesh.  David thought that the skin was even slightly cooler there than it was in the surrounding untraumatized surface, and could not quite convince himself that his mind was only playing tricks on him.  Michael went stiff for the barest of seconds when David first laid his hand against the scars, then leaned further back into the contact with a barely perceptible sigh.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So, I need to apologize to you,” David said, and when Michael didn’t ask why, went on, “For not listening and fucking everything up.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Think saving me might have gone a pretty good ways towards ‘sorry’,” Michael finally said, and then flinched David’s hand away as ably as if he would have shaken off a fly before speeding up to catch Adam again.  Adam had already turned partway back around so that he could watch them with an expression that David was fairly certain counted as amusement, shadows or not.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You were doing that wrong,” Adam told David in a deceptively sweet tone.  “You’re supposed to go in from the &lt;i&gt;front&lt;/i&gt;.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David rolled his eyes and even felt a traitorous blush starting to pink his cheeks.  “My hands were cold,” he defended himself.  Adam’s eyebrow went up.  “Yes.  Just one of them.  Shut up.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What kind of slave would I be if I let my master wander around cold?” Michael answered.  He wandered a few yards up ahead of them, taking up Adam’s position as scout as if he had done it before.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam stared after him, lips parted slightly.  “Never thought that I would hear the day when Michael joked about something like that,” he said.  Adam threw David a look, as if he somehow thought that it was David’s fault.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I never thought that I would hear him joke, period,” David answered.  “Hey.”  Adam, starting to catch up to Michael, turned back.  David kept his voice low.  “Hey, I don’t know what’s going on between you two, but lay off of Michael already, all right?  I would think that you would be fucking glad to see him all in one piece again.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam’s eyes were blue--the color had been unmistakeable when they had been standing underneath the bright florescent lights earlier--but when he was angry they flashed back in pure silver.  “You’re right,” he told David evenly.  “You don’t know what’s going on.  So how about you try shutting the fuck up about it on for size?”  Shocked by the vehemence, David rocked back on his heels.  Adam was already turned away and gone by the time that David could formulate a reply, and the rest of the trip to the dead drop passed by in an awkward silence.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You guys should wait out here,” David said when they reached the appropriate alley, acutely aware now of the fact that his chosen location didn’t have any other points of escape if the mouth of it should be blocked.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” Michael said flatly, and refused to give any other response beyond a raised eyebrow when David looked at him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m starting to think that that collar was injecting you with something,” David said, and added when Michael began to rock back in the old way, “I like it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We’re too visible out here on the street,” Adam said.  When David kind of thought that he might like to argue that point a little more, Adam put his hand in the center of David’s back and bodily pushed him into the shadows of alley where the cameras could not follow.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So you’re kind of bossy, good to know,” David said before going to the brick behind which messages were stored.  Michael snorted and sounded as if he was going to say something that he instead chose at the last minute to swallow back, prompting another raising of one of Adam’s insanely limber eyebrows.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He’s kind of a boss,” Michael said finally.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll draw you the flow chart later,” Adam told David, sounding aggrieved, and gestured for David to draw the brick, already.  David did so; there was a small square of paper forced down inside.  The short list of people weighing on David’s mind grew that much heavier as he unfolded it, and he could not stop himself from glancing Michael’s way from beneath his lashes.  Michael was looking off down towards the mouth of the alley and did not appear to see.  Adam saw, though, and David felt his face coloring slightly even though the other man’s face did not change.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David unfolded the scrap of paper.  &lt;i&gt;She’s not ours.&lt;/i&gt; On a long sigh, David crumpled up the paper and shoved it into his pocket.  “Good instincts,” he told Adam brusquely.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam nodded, though David noticed that he glanced Michael’s way, too, and that his expression turned slightly guilty.  He coughed into his hand and said, “It was possible that they wouldn’t tell me a name, but--”  Adam shrugged.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But you’re a boss,” David finished.  “Must be a pretty big one.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Have a head for names.”  Adam didn’t deny it as he waved Michael back from the mouth of the alley and led them on.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry,” David said again as Michael walked beside him.  He reached out to touch Michael lightly on the wrist and then drew his hand back.  Michael looked at him askance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“For what?” he asked.  “I told you, rescuing me goes a long way towards making up for not listening to me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I thought that you might be the one who turned me in.”  David didn’t look at Michael.  “I’m sorry about that.  I should have known better.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t put me up on a pedestal, David,” Michael said softly.  He ran his hands through his hair, touched at the abraded skin on his neck.  “I don’t like heights.”  They didn’t speak again as Adam took them to a small house that could barely still be called such; the only part of the building that was not creaking and tilting from where David was standing on the edge of the street.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You know where the meeting place is?” Michael asked, voice low and surprised.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Have to trust sooner or later, or else we wind up like them.”  But Adam still kept his gun drawn as they entered the house, placing their steps carefully and listening to the wood talking back to them all the same.  David was surprised when none of them went through the floor.  He was not surprised when he rounded a corner and found a gun abruptly shoved into his face.  It was held by a short black woman, her hair held back from her forehead with a ribbon of bright red.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We were only going to give you another hour,” the woman said to Adam.  She saw Michael standing just beyond David’s shoulder, and David knew the moment of recognition by the way that her eyes widened, but she spoke to David instead, “And who the hell are you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’ll recognize his name, Syesha,” Adam said.  He put his hand lightly atop Syesha’s wrist until she lowered the gun.  “This is Lord David Cook, been helping us out for the past year or so.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hmmm.”  Syesha put the gun back into the waist of her pants and pushed roughly past David as if they had already said everything that needed to be said to one another, and to Michael instead.  If he had seemed nervous when he and Adam had first recognized each other, then he was on the verge of bolting from the house altogether now.  “Michael.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sy,” he returned.  Michael made a vague gesture at the air, one of the few spontaneous movements that David had ever seen him make.  “I--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Syesha did not allow him to finish.  She rushed the final few steps separating them and grabbed Michael in one of the hardest hugs that David had ever seen before in his life, mumbling something incomprehensible against the side of his neck.  After a few seconds of hesitation, Michael returned her embrace, gripping her back with such force that even in the dim light David could see how his knuckles were turning white.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Sixteen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/110205.html"&gt;Continue to Part Seventeen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:109753</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109753.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (15/29)</title>
    <published>2009-09-24T01:36:36Z</published>
    <updated>2009-09-29T00:03:19Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107399.html"&gt;Part Six&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107720.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Seven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107907.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eight&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108081.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Nine&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108503.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Ten&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108696.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eleven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108861.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Twelve&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109182.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Thirteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109338.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Fourteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Fifteen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re an idiot.  You’re an idiot, you’re an idiot, you’re an idiot.”  Adam was either not trying to keep his voice down or was doing a truly shitty job.  The sirens were still wailing.  Since Adam wasn’t outright yelling at him, David was only able to make out what he was saying by leaning close and reading his lips.  Adam threw him a look when David invaded his personal space; guess that answered the question of who Adam was calling an idiot.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You can leave,” David said with teeth gritted, though Adam had the keycard now and David was not entirely certain how he was going to navigate without it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Kiddo,” Adam said easily.  David blinked and tried to decide whether or not he ought to be offended, as Adam was maybe a year older than David, if that.  “I leave you here, and you’re going to get eaten up by the big, bad wolf inside of five minutes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Get eaten by the what?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fairy tale law-abiding citizens aren’t supposed to tell anymore, in case it gives them ideas about the proper response to tyranny.”  Adam didn’t seem to have any of the difficulties that David had experienced in adjusting to the disorienting pattern of the lights.  He glided through the hallways as if his joints had been oiled, more than once grabbing for David’s wrist without preamble and then shoving him into whichever shadow happened to present itself before following close behind.  Every time that he did, footsteps and raised voices proved him right.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We’re probably not going to make it out of here,” Adam murmured after the latest such occurrence, his eyes gleaming slate as he untangled himself from David.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m not leaving without Michael,” David said flatly.  Adam seemed as unruffled by David’s anger as he was by the chaos of the lights.  One of his eyebrows ticked upwards slightly, and that was all.  “So why don’t you help me out here, throw some hypotheses to the wall and see what sticks.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You were brought in on a charge of treason,” Adam said.  He shrugged.  “Likely Michael was, too.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because of course the furniture can have a will of its own to act against the state,” David couldn’t resist muttering to himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Another liquid and strangely graceful shrug.  “You’re talking to the wrong person if you want me to defend the philosophies behind it.  I’m just an escaped slave whose master hasn’t come to claim me yet.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Right,” David drawled.  “You’re just a pretty ottoman.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I love that you think I’m pretty.”  Adam was halfway through dragging David roughly back around a corner as he said it, but he obviously was not the type to let a little thing like his potential violent death get in the way of his flirting.  David started to fire back, was stopped when Adam cut him a glare.  Adam stepped smoothly back around the corner and put his fist into a guard’s face, his elbow into his throat.  David barely realized what had happened until the man was on the ground, gagging as he tried to breathe.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;You killed two people just earlier, don’t forget that,&lt;/i&gt; David told himself as he watched Adam grab the guard by the lapels of his uniform and slam him up against the wall.  Yeah, but he still wasn’t quite able to believe that it had really been him--it seemed  like something that had happened while he had still been underwater, something that his body had done while his mind had been elsewhere.  Watching Adam move, there was no doubt that he was shrewdly in control of every single thing that his body did.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hi,” Adam told the guard calmly, and then slammed him back against the wall again hard enough that David heard the sound of his skull impacting and could not help but wince.  It had been Mayer’s hand that had held him beneath the water rather than any of the guards, but neither could David bring himself to feel anything that wanted to be a full-fledged sympathy, either, no matter how Adam’s sleek self-possession might be unnerving him.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How did you know he was there?” David asked instead.  “I can’t hear anything over those fucking sirens.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I have a sixth sense for these guys,” Adam answered.  He flashed his grin at the guard and then lifted the gun off of him with a smooth movement, just as the guard was recovering his senses enough to reach for it.  Adam held it out to David, handle first.  “Here.  Just in case.”  When David took the weapon, Adam went back to his new friend.  “Where would the slave of a traitor be kept?”  David cringed again.  Adam didn’t look around before he said, “I wasn’t insulting you.”  Man wasn’t kidding when he said that he had a sixth sense.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The guard’s lip was bleeding slightly.  He glanced over Adam’s shoulder at David, and his mouth tightened.  “A dog food factory,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam punched the man in the mouth again, this time putting a real split into his lower lip.  Blood rushed down over the man’s chin.  “Oh, look, now we match,” Adam said conversationally.  No one would have been able to tell that he was not having the time of his life from his voice alone, but David saw fine lines threaded into the skin around his eyes that had not been there before.  “David, point the gun at his kneecap.”  David took a deep breath and did as he was told.  In the meantime, Adam punched the guard three more times, twice to the abdomen and once to the face in quick succession, until he was using his body weight to hold the guard up as much as to keep him in place.  The sirens cut off as abruptly as they had before, leaving David’s ears ringing in order to fill the silence.  The lines around Adam’s eyes were deep enough now for anyone to see and understand, whether they knew him or not.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Let’s cut ourselves a deal here,” Adam said when he was done.  He leaned in close to the guard’s face, grabbed his wrist and deftly twisted it when the guard wanted to dig his thumb into Adam’s eye.  “Me and Lord Cook over here, we really, really believe in what we’re doing here, and that gives us an advantage, ‘cause we’re crazy.”  Eyes, voice, face had all gone equally flat, so that David highly doubted that the guard needed much prompting to believe it.  “You want to bet on a fight, always bet on the crazy ones.  Trust me, sweetheart, &lt;i&gt;always&lt;/i&gt;.  We’ll have you eight different kinds of fucked up, none of which were the ones you had in mind when you put the money on the dresser, before you even realize we’re there.”  The guard looked over Adam’s shoulder at David again, as if he thought that David was going to be able to intervene on his behalf.  As if David would &lt;i&gt;want&lt;/i&gt; to intervene on his behalf, when it was all said and done, while he was thinking at the moment that even two other people being in this hallway with him was too many.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Keep the gun up,” Adam brought David back sharply.  “If you have to shoot him, hit him in the knee.”  Leaning in close again, Adam continued, “You, on the other hand, I can tell, aren’t crazy.  Because if you were crazy, you would actually believe in what you were doing here and you would dig in your heels pretty fucking hard about not telling us where Lord Cook’s slave is, and that would just be bad all around.  I’ve already gone to all the trouble of making it look like you resisted us hard--”  The guard was going to be lucky if he could see out of his rapidly swelling eye again at any point within the next week.  “So all you have to do now is just tell us where he is, and you’re golden.”  Adam’s mouth thinned for a second.  “And if you’re thinking of telling me now that you really are a true believer and you think all of the shit that goes on in here is just the neatest?  I wouldn’t.”  The guard was silent as Adam leaned back and out of his personal space again.  Adam waited for several seconds, and then asked over his shoulder, “You still have that gun aimed at his knee, David?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” David replied.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Two levels up, cell 256,” the guard said quickly.  “I saw when they were bringing him in.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Cool, we’ll ask him if he remembers you,” Adam said, and then held his hand out to David without looking around.  “Give me the gun.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wait!” the guard started.  David handed the gun over, reluctantly, and Adam had barely taken it from David’s sweaty fingers before he flipped it in his hand so that he was holding it by the barrel and struck the guard hard in the temple with the butt.  The man slipped down to the floor without even bothering to sigh.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam kept the gun and gestured for David to follow him.  “Did you think that I was going to shoot him?” he asked over his shoulder.  His voice was guarded; David didn’t know which answer Adam was hoping to hear.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thought you might,” he said, deciding that honesty was the best policy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thought I might, too,” Adam answered softly.  He made a disgusted noise from the back of his throat.  “Learn the layout, my ass, Neal just sent me in here because he’s kind of a prick sometimes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David had no idea who Neal was or what, exactly, the prickish qualities of his personality might be, and he elected not to press the matter further.  He followed Adam in a roundabout path up to the upper reaches of the building, nearly finding religion yet again as they were able to travel mostly unmolested.  He thought that that had a certain something to do with the number of prisoners that they had willfully used as distractions, and it wasn’t something that he could feel good about.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“256,” Adam said.  David thought that he was talking to himself until Adam grabbed him by the elbow and pointed to one of the doors.  The numbers stamped in the metal were so work that they were barely noticeable.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Now we’re getting somewhere,” David exulted.  He snatched the keycard from Adam’s hand and pressed it against the small pad beside the door.  The red eye didn’t so much as blink, let alone switch over into that friendly green that David was looking for.  “Oh, come &lt;i&gt;on.&lt;/i&gt;”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Think they figured out your magic trick, Lord Cook,” Adam said in a low voice.  He curved his fingers around David’s elbow and rolled his eyes when David shook him off.  Adam called David Lord Cook the same way that Michael had used to say his name, meaning something completely other than what the letters themselves signified, except that David got the feeling that Adam was mocking the shit out of him.  “Come &lt;i&gt;on&lt;/i&gt;.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Michael’s in there, and it’s my fault,” David snapped at him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The lines of displeasure returned around Adam’s eyes.  He muttered an oath, looked off down the hallway, and then grabbed David’s arm again in a grip that was not taking no for an answer.  “He’ll cry crocodile tears when you wind up being thrown in there with him,” Adam snapped at him.  He dragged David down the hall and drew the gun back out of the waistband of his pants.  “We’re going to need another.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David rubbed his fingers together and thought that he could still feel the gunpowder from the last time that he had held a gun.  He didn’t protest.  He didn’t make a sound when Adam hunched back against the wall and waited, cool and calm in face while the fingers of his free hand still drummed a restless pattern against his thigh, for the first gray bird to come flying around the corner.  He got a mouthful of his own teeth as Adam put the butt of the gun solidly into his face and then bent down as one movement to take the gun and toss it David’s way.  David snatched the weapon from the air with a grace that he did not know he possessed and pointed it at the guard on the ground.  Another man came around the corner a second later, and Adam shot him.  For a few seconds, David thought that Adam was cringing because he had just taken a life; the unhappy lines were back around the corners of his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And we’re on the upper floors,” Adam said as the gunshot echoed away, ruining David’s optimistic fantasy.  “I really hope that your friend appreciates how much more complicated he’s making this.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you think somehow he &lt;i&gt;planned&lt;/i&gt; it?” David snapped, exasperated, and could not read the look that Adam threw him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam knelt down and grabbed the guard with the ruined teeth by the front of his jacket.  “Guess you’re the lucky one,” he told him as he dragged him over to the door so that he could use the guard’s own keycard to open it.  “Hey, hold on, you don’t--”  David was rushing through the door as soon as it was open.  “Civilians,” he heard Adam utter darkly from behind him, and then the thump of a body being dropped just inside the door.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This room had a single light set out of reach in a cage, like David’s had.  This room did not have a chair set on convenient hinges, though, and David didn’t realize how tense he had been until he heard all of the breath whooshing out of his lungs at once.  This room had a body, it was not moving from where David could see, and he abruptly drew it all in again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Michael.”  David forced himself not to yell--fuck what Adam clearly thought, he could make at least a &lt;i&gt;few&lt;/i&gt; gestures towards stealth, when he had to--as he dropped to his knees beside the figure sitting slumped against the wall, chin lowered.  “Michael, come on.”  If he was unconscious, they were probably pretty fucked.  If he was dead, then they were &lt;i&gt;really&lt;/i&gt; fucked, because Adam could just go on ahead without David, hell and the House both would freeze over before David left Michael’s body to rot here after it was David’s fault that they had been taken in the first place.  With that in mind, he might even make it all the way outside again before he had his breakdown.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Fingers trembling, David slid them into the crook of Michael’s neck to check his pulse, tilted his chin up and saw that Michael had a matched set of bruises to match the ones that David and Adam were sporting, only fresher.  There was a cut below his eye still oozing blood.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why bother with creativity when you found something that clearly works, right,” Adam said in a toneless voice, as if he was reading David’s mind.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He’s not dead,” David said by way of response.  He glanced back over his shoulder and saw that Adam was looking at Michael with obvious recognition, and his eyes had gone metallic.  “Michael, come on, wake up, we gotta &lt;i&gt;move&lt;/i&gt;.”  Michael shifted under David’s hands and made a soft sound; his eyelashes fluttered.  David looked back and saw that Adam still had not moved.  “Are you going to help me or what?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam twitched irritably and strode forward so that he could kneel beside Michael and shake him, not terribly gently.  David was about to protest until he saw that Adam at least slid his hand behind Michael’s head so that he would not crack it against the stone.  “Johns,” Adam said sharply.  “Wake up.  We don’t have time to die for you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David glared.  “You’re not going to help--” he started, but Michael sucked in a deep breath and finally opened his eyes, and Adam looked faintly triumphant.  “I don’t think that I like you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Everyone likes me better when I’m not thigh-deep in enemy territory,” Adam sent back without rancor.  “Trust me, then I’ll be downright cuddly.”  David doubted it, but he didn’t have time to voice that opinion before Michael was looking at Adam, and his expression was far more bleak than joyous at the reunion.  “Hi, Johns.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, Lambert,” Michael answered.  “Been a while since I saw your face.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And we never thought that we would see yours again,” Adam answered.  He slid his shoulder beneath Michael’s to help him to his feet while David did the same from the other side.  “Can you walk on your own?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s not that bad,” Michael said.  As soon as he had gotten that confirmation, Adam released Michael and stepped back, David noticed, and saw that Michael had noticed it, too.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then I suggest you also run on your own,” Adam said.  “Because they are going to be breathing down our necks in--”  Adam’s head snapped towards the hallway.  “That ought to be them, actually.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They exited the cell quickly, Adam holding onto the new keycard and carefully locking the guard in behind them, even though he didn’t look as though he was going to be fighting with anyone any time soon.  Michael leaned heavily up against David for a few steps before he took back his weight, though he didn’t go so far as to break contact between their bodies.  David held onto the guard’s gun with his free hand, hoping that he would not have to use it and somehow doubting that he was going to be that kind of lucky.  If he could be counted as that kind of lucky, it was only because Adam ranged a few yards ahead of them, cutting down every guard who saw them with an almost offhand efficiency.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Jesus,” David couldn’t help but mutter as the third fell without making a sound.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s war,” Michael said quietly.  He hadn’t asked to take the gun from David, even though he probably had much more experience in firing it.  “You either keep it together and do what you have to, or you die.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam turned back just in time to hear the last part of that.  His face clouded for a moment as he leaned down and deftly pulled a knife from the latest dead guard’s boot so that he could slide it into his own.  “I think you just boiled down three thousand years of major military thought into one sentence,” he said, and then jerked his head to indicate that they needed to pick up the pace.  “I’m not taking us through the front, they’ll have that sealed by now,” he said over his shoulder.  “But I swear I’ve been in every cell here over the past week, and they &lt;i&gt;ought&lt;/i&gt;--”  He ducked around a corner, fired three shots in rapid succession, darted back as one came back to answer him, leaned around to fire two more.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No one ever thinks to protect the stomach,” Adam said, half to himself, as he led them around the corner.  “Why not?  What’s best place to hit someone?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“In the head,” David answered.  He expected to see a series of grievous gut wounds when he went around the corner, but Adam’s aim had been clean.  Instead, he found them jogging rapidly across a small kitchen, and all of the guards dead of shots to the neck or face.  The door on the other side had another of those ubiquitous keypads installed into the wall beside it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam gave David one of his smiles-that-wasn’t.  “And I would dearly love to do that,” he said, “but damned if the House doesn’t make themselves just slightly hard to get at.”  He took a deep breath, passed the keycard over the door, and whispered something under his breath that might have been a prayer.  The red light flicked over into green...for possibly three seconds at the most before it flashed into angry red again, bringing with it the sound of another siren going off, but Adam already had the door open and the three of them slipping out into the cold night air by that point.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wait!” Michael called before they could go more than a few steps.  “Wait.”  He gestured to the collar at his neck.  “Can’t go anywhere with this on, they’ll track me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fuck!” David exploded.  To come all this way to get Michael out, and then to be stopped by that fucking collar.  He spun towards Adam.  “Is there anything you can do?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yep.”  Adam knelt and drew the stolen knife smoothly from his belt.  “Turn around,” he told Michael calmly, and when Michael obeyed him, “Oh, for fuck’s sake, David, I told you: I’m motherfucking cuddly.  Wait and see.”  While Michael bowed his head, Adam went for the back of the collar, continuing, “Do you think that there’s anyone who fights harder for the Resistance than an escaped slave?  This is not the first time that I’ve seen one of these.  There’s a weakness in the clasp--”  Michael flinched and hissed.  “Sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll bet you are,” Michael answered, turning his head in an attempt to make eye contact with Adam.  Adam stared back without blinking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t make me out to be more vindictive than I actually am,” he said, surprisingly quiet.  Michael faced forward again.  “And stop wiggling, I don’t want to cut your throat.”  There was a soft &lt;i&gt;clink&lt;/i&gt;, and then the collar fell to the ground at Michael’s feet, clasp gleaming just slightly red with blood where Adam had nicked him.  It seemed like an occasion warranting a speech, but all that David could manage was a soft, awestruck, “Oh.”  Michael rubbed at the mark left behind at his throat and couldn’t seem to speak, either.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Come on,” Adam interrupted them, surprisingly gentle.  “We’re not in the clear yet.”  They headed off through a city that had grown hostile since the last time David had walked through its streets.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Fifteen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109837.html"&gt;Continue to Part Sixteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:109338</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109338.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (14/29)</title>
    <published>2009-09-22T00:56:37Z</published>
    <updated>2009-09-24T01:37:40Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107399.html"&gt;Part Six&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107720.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Seven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107907.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eight&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108081.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Nine&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108503.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Ten&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108696.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eleven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108861.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Twelve&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109182.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Thirteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Fourteen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The gun burned his palm; he threw it away from himself within a handful of steps, unable to conceive of actually using it again.  The alarms were loud enough that they made it hard to think, and the lights began flashing in a pattern off--on--off--off--on that changed just as soon as David thought that he could get used to it and made him want to cover his eyes again within moments to make it stop.  That would be terribly stupid of him, and that was undoubtedly the point.  Like flashing a bright light into an already-startled animals eyes, encouraging him to run right into the snares of the hunters who were waiting.  Panic had been riding directly beneath David’s skin and waiting for him ever since the true use of that chair had been revealed, and it was only by biting at the inside of his mouth until he tasted blood that he was able to prevent it from seizing him now.  He wanted to run off like a madman; he wanted to find Michael.  He couldn’t do either of those things until he knew where the fuck he &lt;i&gt;was&lt;/i&gt;, but that didn’t stop the acrid taste from rising in the back of his throat.  All of the walls and hallways looked the same, gleaming and gray, until David thought that one of the guards could have stepped out him from the cement and stone and surprised him then and there.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;But I lied to you, you son of a bitch, and you didn’t know,&lt;/i&gt; David thought, remembering Mayer’s hand, holding him back down beneath the water with no effort at all when the air had been so close, for no other reason than because it could.  &lt;i&gt;So how’s that for your all-seeing power?&lt;/i&gt;  David didn’t realize how hard he was shaking until he had to put his hand against the wall or else risk falling down.  He took several deep breaths and told himself that the wailing siren was just being used to disorient him, it was also an effective way to mask the sound of anyone who was running towards him.  It was not a hallucination, it was &lt;i&gt;not&lt;/i&gt;, David felt the press of those leather straps around his wrists again and could not stop his feet from taking him off down the hallway blindly, not caring where he was going.  He nearly dropped the precious keycard in his hand, which was a hell of a lot more important than the gun that he had already thrown away.  The hallway was as endless and without character as the parade of people who guarded it, and David didn’t know how he was possibly going to find his way out, or find Michael.  It was a near-miracle that he had not been snatched up again inside of thirty seconds, but he was not in a place where he could feel religious.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Even though time stretched out like taffy, it could not have been more than a minute before David’s irrational, adrenaline-fueled need to be &lt;i&gt;away&lt;/i&gt; without actually stopping to ponder the intricacies of how he would make something like that happen faded, and he had time to realize just how much trouble he was actually in.  He had committed high treason.  He had struck down, and seriously thought about murdering, one of most highly-regarded pets of that same government that he had been betraying for the past year and a half, longer than that if one took into consideration the games that he had been playing with his slaves out on his remote estate since he had been barely an adult.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And he had pulled Michael into it with him, along with everyone else on that self-same estate, after Michael had explicitly warned him more than once.  If by some miracle he ever made it out of here, he was not going to be able to look himself in the eye ever again if Michael was not right beside him when they reentered the sunlight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The taste of blood was stronger the second time that David bit the interior of his cheek.  He swallowed it rather than spitting to the side and giving a sign of where he had been and didn’t dare slow down, but did actually start paying attention to the quality of the blank-somber doors that he passed.  Each one of them had a small black box to the side, red light looking out from its center without blinking.  David darted to one, pressed his precious keycard against it, and watched as the light went from red to green before the door creaked inward on the same irritable noise that the door to his own cell had made.  Nothing inside, inert or alive.  David drew that door shut so that it could not betray where he had been, either, and already despaired of being able to check all of the cells for Michael before he was caught himself.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Three more cells yielded nothing in quick succession, save for one of them a dark-complected woman that David knew at a glance was not going to be within his power to save, before David &lt;i&gt;swore&lt;/i&gt; that he heard shouts behind him signaling that he had been discovered.  He whirled and saw no one, or for that matter any of the ever-present security cameras which dominated the outside world and might have given his location away to someone that he could not see, but the damage was done.  David’s nerves were officially ordering to him that they had been through far too much as it was today, thank you, and he was going to stop &lt;i&gt;right the fuck now&lt;/i&gt; unless he wanted to have a complete breakdown right there in the center of the hallway.  The next door that he saw, David slapped the passkey against it so hard that his palm stung and barely waited for the click-ting of red turning into green before he was wrenching the door open without caring for how it screamed.  He let it part only far enough to slide his own body through before he tugged it shut behind him.  David didn’t particularly care that he was trapping himself; the rabbit had done more than enough running from the hawk and now wanted only to dive into the shelter of the ground.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It likely would have proven a disastrous instinct if the cell had proven as empty as the others that David had searched, but he found instead that he was being looked back at by row upon row of wide eyes and frightened, pinched faces.  They were all wearing somber and threadbare shades.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please,” David started.  “I need--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Come here,” a woman old enough to be David’s one mother said hurriedly, and grabbed him by the wrist.  She dragged him down amidst a crush of bodies that smelled like old dust and obligingly covered him with her body and that of several others, hiding him from the sight of the door.  He had barely been protected in this manner for thirty seconds before he heard the door give its shrieking warning.  David cringed down further amidst the bodies in anticipation of being yanked out from among them at any moment.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Did anyone enter here?”  The voice carried plenty of threat as to what would happen to anyone caught lying.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There is no one here but us.”  It was another voice from the crowd, male, on the opposite end of the cell as the woman who had pulled David down and saved him.  The alarms cut off abruptly, leaving nothing more than the sounds of the many people in the room breathing.  David didn’t dare breathe himself until he heard the door slamming shut again.  After the people in the cell themselves had started to move about again, David cautiously lifted his head and found that the blonde woman was looking back at him with an impassive expression.  Up close, she was not so old as David had supposed, perhaps no more than ten years older than himself, but her face had been chiseled and scraped into new dimensions by spending all of those years living hard.  After studying David’s eyes, she deliberately dropped her gaze down to the cuff of his shirt.  His clothing might be ripped and stained by this point until it was a gray that nearly matched that of everyone else in the cell with him, but there was no mistaking the quality of the stitching.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before others could notice that detail, too, and David be ripped apart as one of the hated aristocracy, he held out the passkey that he had stolen from Mayer.  “Please,” David repeated.  “I’m here because because I opposed them, just like you.”  He thought that he saw someone stir in the far corner of the cell, but when maintaining eye contact with the blonde might well determine whether or not he lived through the next ten minutes he was not about to look that way.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wish that we were here because we opposed them,” the blonde said.  She took the passkey from David’s hands though, examined it, and then gave it back to him to tuck among his clothing.  “When it all dies down, when they think that you’ve made it outside, you open the door and you take us with you.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Absolutely,” David said, aghast that the blonde would think that he would just...just leave them here to what he had already faced.  “Yes.”  She gave him a wan smile and then shifted back from him subtly, telling him without words that their conversation was finished.  Though the cell was so crowded with bodies that David had barely seen how he would be able to fit among them when he had first slipped in, they now all aligned themselves away from him amidst a quiet stirring of fabric, leaving a small but distinct circle of empty space surrounding him.  David watched the realignment of forms and realized that he was the only one wearing clothing that ever could have even remotely been considered finely made.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In fact, the brightest spot of color in the entire room belonged to a pair of eyes which David now realized were watching him from one corner of the cell, untroubled and somehow knowing.  They belonged to a man with black hair that fell down over one eye, and they had a feline cant to them which made David think that somehow the man knew things about David that he himself had not figured out.  The tilt of his head was an invitation for David to come closer, and was probably the strongest one that he was going to get while everyone else in the cell was wearing hostility like clothing.  When David cross the distance, he noticed that the man had an eighth of an inch of ginger-colored stubble marking his cheeks and jaw, and that one of his eyes was nearly forced closed with a purpling bruise.  The swelling in his lower lip bookmarked it and would have made him look awkward if he had attempted to smile at David as he sat down.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re aristocracy,” the man said flatly as David settled gingerly against the wall next to him.  He was not leaning away, but neither was he leaning closer.  When the man shifted, the sleeves of his shirt slid up and allowed David to see both that his skin was deeply freckled and that it was deeply bruised with marks of various ages and colors, but the injuries didn’t register in the way that he moved.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am,” David allowed slowly.  He had never gotten an answer from Mayer as to who had turned him in, and the list of people that he could trust was very short against the list of those that he could not.  “And what are you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man finally smiled, or at least made a pretense of it.  Only the un-swollen half of his mouth obeyed him.  “I’m Adam,” was all that he said.  He rubbed at his neck, moving the collar down as he did so and allowing David to see that there was a deep red line of chafed skin circling his throat, though no collar.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m David,” David said.  Adam’s eyes flicked up to his and then down again before David could determine what he was meant to see.  He heard something in the hallway that made him go very still and made David wonder if he should not dive for the cover of the bodies again, but then Adam relaxed again and looked at David with a strange half-smile fixed upon his face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Lord David Cook, you mean,” Adam said slowly.  He rolled the words through his mouth as if he were tasting them, just this side of mocking.  The cat eyes looked David up and down again.  “I know who you are.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Being in the presence of that many bodies, that close, was doing enough to fray David’s nerves for him, he didn’t need ambiguity coming from this new, quasi-dangerous figure.  He eyed the door and wondered if enough time had gone by to make his break for it.  There was no way of knowing what was happening to the rest of his estate, to Michael, while he was hiding down in here.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” Adam said when he saw where David was looking.  “Not yet.  Settle in, sweetheart, we’re going to be here for a few hours.”  He went back to rubbing at his neck, exposing that red circle of flesh again, but this time David did not think it was an accident that he was seeing it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Who are you?” David asked him.  He kept his voice low; the list was still weighing heavily on his mind.  “Are you a slave?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When his mouth wasn’t swollen from being hit, Adam probably had a smile like quicksilver.  “Look like a runaway, don’t I?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David weighed the direct and nearly bossy way that Adam had directed their interactions thus far against the way that Michael had gone almost two days without even making eye contact unless David had him on the verge of rage.  He said calmly, “No.  You really don’t.”  And he couldn’t see why anyone would possibly want to play at being one, either, not when the very dimmest members of society knew what happened to slaves even after their first recapture.  David’s eyes widened.  “Fuck.  Me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam stiffened when he heard how loud David was determined to speak, and then gripped David hard by the back of his neck so that he could drag David’s head down.  He pressed his lips against David’s ear and whispered fiercely, “For fuck’s sake, do you think you have to yell it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David pulled back from Adam’s grip only so that he could whisper against Adam’s ear in his own stead, “Why not, anyone who’s ever been around a slave knows that you’re not one.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam tilted his head back from David’s and released his grip upon the back of David’s neck.  “No one in this room is going to stomp their feet and point fingers if I hurt the people who locked them in here in the first place,” he said, “but we’re both fucked if you yell loudly enough to be heard out in the hallway.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Right.”  As if he needed one more thing in this world pointing out to him that he was not quite the spy that he had thought he was.  “Right.  Just tell me that you do not act like that when you’re in front of Mayer.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam’s smile stayed in place, but all of the glitter went out of it, and his eyes changed from blue to a flat and dangerous color like metal standing in the winter sun.  “Mayer and I have not had the pleasure yet,” he said in a calm tone that David did not believe for a moment.  “But he’s visited with a few friends of mine.  We’ll chat, when it’s time.”  All of this without the smile fading or changing character.  “I can fake being terrified and humble well enough to fool anyone else.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Another member of the Resistance, sitting right in front of him.  It was good to know that they existed as more than faceless ghosts who removed his messages from their hiding places and then put new ones back into their place.  “Have you seen a slave move through this cell?” David asked.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There’s been several slaves through here,” Adam murmured back.  He went very still again, watching the door for a signal that David could not decipher, and then relaxed again as it apparently did not come.  “They move on as soon as their owners are located, for...for the next step.”  The next step that involved the kind of scars that Michael had on his back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m looking for someone specific,” David answered.  “A man, little older than me, little taller, with brown hair and brown eyes.  His name’s Michael.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam jerked, the first unrestrained response that David had seen out of him yet, and David guessed that he still was a good enough spy to know that that was a reaction worth noting.  “He hasn’t been through here,” Adam said calmly.  He didn’t give David a chance to press further, though.  “Guards change shifts right about now.  You want to use that passkey of yours before it’s deactivated, this is the time to do it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David wanted to argue that they couldn’t possibly have been in the cell long enough, but the truth of it was that with no windows and a single bleak and unchanging light, he had no idea how long he had been in there.  It could have been all night.  It could have been more than that, even; he was not even certain of how long he had been in the chair with Mayer’s hand upon his chest and water rushing down into his lungs.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re in charge,” David said by way of agreement.  He pushed himself up to his feet, using the wall as a brace and wincing; the bruises that had hindered him earlier had since solidified into an ache that made his entire body recalcitrant and not terribly eager to obey him.  As soon as David moved, everyone in the cell seemed to ripple, all eyes centering on David at once.  Those eyes then switched over to Adam as David pulled the passkey from his clothing and gave it over to the other man.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Never thought that I would hear one of the aristocracy say that,” Adam said.  The smile faded and left a lean hunter’s look behind, but he took the passkey from David’s hand and slapped it against the flat, dark gray pad beside the door.  It was the same as when David had used it to enter the cell, red to green and then the screech of the unhappy door opening...until the alarms that had been heralding David’s entry into the cell and then shut off abruptly came back on again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, that was efficient,” David said, barely able to hear his own voice above the wailing.  He pressed himself back hard against the wall as everyone else who had been in the cell with him streamed past in a wild stampede, cutting down each side of the hallway without rhyme or reason.  “Wait!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Let them go,” Adam said as he pressed himself against the wall beside David.  “They’ll be our distraction.”  While his face was ashen, his voice did not shake, and if David had doubted that this man could also be a soldier, those doubts vanished.  Adam grabbed for David’s wrist and gripped it tight.  “Come on, we’ll only have a window of a few minutes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It might make David a crappy soldier, when it was all said and done, but that was one tactical advantage that he was not willing to take advantage of, not just yet.  “There’s someone that we need to find first,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Fourteen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109753.html"&gt;Continue to Part Fifteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:109182</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109182.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (13/29)</title>
    <published>2009-09-17T23:30:26Z</published>
    <updated>2009-09-22T00:57:33Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107399.html"&gt;Part Six&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107720.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Seven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107907.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eight&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108081.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Nine&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108503.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Ten&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108696.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eleven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108861.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Twelve&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Thirteen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The pain was like being in love with the most vicious woman who had ever walked the planet.  Every time that David half-consciously shifted his weight, trying to satisfy her, she would only retreat for a matter of seconds before she was back again, louder and more demanding than ever.  David finally gave up and opened his eyes, stared at blank-faced gray walls that still managed to have more life in them than the blank-faced gray uniforms had had.  He remembered what had happened.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, fuck,” David said as he pushed himself up to his hands and knees and felt his stomach roil accordingly around several maybe-broken ribs.  “Oh, &lt;i&gt;fuck&lt;/i&gt;.”  The next thing that he did, when he was certain that he was not about to vomit out his own insides, turned his head slowly from one side to the other to make note of the fact that no one had answered his obscenity with a handful of their own.  No.  He was alone.  The other person who had been in the room with him when the soldiers had burst in, the other person who had just finished warning him that this exact thing was going to happen, he was nowhere to be found.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, fuck,” David finished, more softly than before.  He took a few more seconds to gather himself and then pushed up slowly to his feet, wincing as every single muscle in his body felt as if it had already been worked over with feet and fists.  He didn’t remember anything after taking the rifle butt to the face, but that didn’t mean that some spleen hadn’t been vented on him while he was unconscious.  Since he was a traitor to the state, some would tell him that he was lucky he still had a spleen at all.  David put his hand against his cheek where the door had hit him and found the skin swollen and hot.  It didn’t feel misshapen, though, and he could still work his jaw when he tried, so he was going to take that as an optimistic sign and hope that nothing was broken.  The wall was cold when David put his hand against it in order to brace himself, and he was already starting to shiver.  The only light in the room was a single bulb placed well up in the ceiling, and covered by a wire cage so that David could not break the bulb and use it as a weapon.  The only furniture in the room was a heavy wooden chair with its back turned towards the door; David had been dumped without ceremony on the floor in one corner.  Even though the chair had no visible stains or marks, David still found himself cutting a wide circle around it as he went to examine the door.  It was thick, unpolished metal with no grooves or handles on the inside; there was a small pad manufactured out of precious plastic set into the wall beside it.  There was a red light gleaming from the center of the pad that David didn’t like looking at within seconds, because it felt as though it was looking back at him.  He distracted himself by tugging on the door, where it only took a few seconds of experimentation to decide that he would have better luck with the chair.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As he brushed too close on his way back to his wall, David’s dizzy head pitched him sideways and brought his hip into collision with the elderly wood.  He watched in a mixture of surprise and outright alarm as hinges that he had not noticed previously tipped the chair back towards the floor at such a steep angle that whomever had the misfortune to be sitting in it would be held almost upside down.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t think that’s for pony rides,” David muttered to himself.  He shivered and retreated back towards the wall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The door made an irritable noise when it was forced open, as if it would much rather they throw their prisoners in here without any fussing about it and then simply forget about them from that point forward.  Had the room not been so scrupulously, carefully, clean and gray and &lt;i&gt;blank&lt;/i&gt;, David would have wondered if that was not exactly what had happened to the last occupant.  It seemed a good room to bury someone.  He straightened with his back to the wall and faced the door, not entirely certain who was going to come through it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David was so cold in part because his coat had been left behind in his study at the estate, stranding him in nothing more than his hastily buttoned, too-thin shirt.  It was white drifting into a smudgy gray by now as the result of the dirt and residue that he had been dragged through in coming to this place.  David stood in marked contrast to Mayer’s brilliant jewel-green and even the immaculate, smoky color of the guards who came in with him, and David could not help but think that that was the point.  &lt;i&gt;See and be seen&lt;/i&gt;, they were all like peacocks feinting at each other and hoping the opponent didn’t realize how small they really were.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No fool like a noble fool, I suppose,” Mayer said by way of salutation as he stopped just inside the door and let the guards fan out from behind him.  David twitched to hear Michael’s words thrown back at him, and Mayer noticed, of course.  Mayer noticed and eventually used everything.  There was a small plastic card hanging from his belt, so far away from David’s reach that it might as well have been across the ocean.  He gave the door a single, irritated glance over his shoulder when it had the audacity to clang, like it was destroying the majesty of his entry or something like that.  Mayer’s coat was so bright that it all but reflected against the walls, and David felt a small and smudgy stain against the opposite wall by comparison.  That was the intent, he knew, see and be seen, the dance that they were all culpable to.  So David straightened, looked Mayer in the eye, and for the first time since he could remember, let his face show nothing other than exactly what he was thinking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer was not a stupid man.  His lip curled upwards for a moment before he adjusted the lapels of his coat, making certain that it was as pristine and imposing as possible before he approached David.  The uniforms behind him were ghosts; the faces drifting above the wool hardly even mattered.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Though I guess that you’re answering the age-old debate of nature versus nurture,” Mayer continued.  He didn’t have to move like a tiger when he had the force of the entire government resting at his back, he was more than imposing enough walking like a normal man as he came to rest with his hands clasped behind his back, standing directly in front of David.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Andrew was gone.  His parents were gone.  The only people who possibly had to bear the weight of his mistakes were...it didn’t bear thinking about.  Not now, when there was slim to nothing that he could do to save himself, let alone them.  David swallowed hard and saw Mayer’s eyes ticking downwards to follow the movement, and it didn’t have to be Renee Connick who was standing in front of him in order to read what that meant.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I would like to believe that it’s both,” David said finally.  He drew his lips back into a smile that he knew full well looked like a snarl.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer sighed.  He sounded genuinely regretful, genuinely sorry about what was going to transpire next.  David didn’t miss that Mayer’s body was angled towards the chair in the center of the room, and he did not forget that Mayer was a slave-breaker by trade.  “How did you get involved in the Resistance, David?” he asked, slow and gentle, as if he was actually trying to help David and didn’t have a phalanx of pseudo-people spread out behind him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where’s Michael?” David asked instead.  He wanted to put his hands back against the wall, but didn’t.  If they shook, and Mayer saw it, then so be it.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The slave you were fornicating with,” Mayer said slowly, and tilted his head to one side.  David went even more still.  It was not fornication to use your slave for physical release; it was fornication, unlawful sexual conduct, to pretend that they had rights and releases of their own.  “Yes, him.  I didn’t learn his name when I had him last.  He’s irrelevant to this.”  Mayer leaned in.  David could smell that he was wearing expensive cologne that was probably French, right here in a government building and trade laws be damned.  “David.  Did you make contact with them--”  Slow smile.  “Was it something that you read in a book, how to be a hero?  Did you know that that’s the only place where empires are toppled by own person thinking that he can lift up the world?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course not,” David answered smoothly, though he had not missed what Mayer had said, and doubted that Michael was resting quietly wherever he was in this building.  “They rot from the inside out in the real world.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer was not a patriot.  However much he might have been employed to do government work, he did it because it let him be a man that he could not have been anywhere else, and he was not going to bristle just because David had the audacity to question the perfect empire.  His smile was small, sardonic, asked David what he really was doing with his rebellion when he had his back pressed up against a cold stone wall with nowhere else to go.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That they do.”  Mayer tilted his head in another one of his questioning nods, like he was reading David without giving David the privilege to know.  “But not anytime within our lifetimes, my friend.  How did it happen, David?  Did they reach out to you?  Because of your family?  Because of your brother?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David had tilted his head back against the wall even though it made his skin crawl to touch and closed his eyes, but he opened them again when Mayer spoke.  His brother was dead, almost certainly.  Mayer was only fucking with him because he could, because it was an easy wound in which to press his finger.  Didn’t stop David from wanting to snap that hand off at the wrist, with blunt force or even teeth if it should prove necessary.  He said nothing.  After a few moments, Mayer went on.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Or did you find some secret that your brother had left and contact them instead?”  The bright green of Mayer’s jacket was the most brilliant thing in the world, and impossible to turn away from.  Knowing that Mayer had planned it that way did not stop David from being drawn into it.  “How did you contact them?  What do you use to keep in touch?  Not your phone--”  David stopped looking at Mayer’s jacket and stared at his face instead, sullenly.  Mayer chuckled.  “No, you’re stupid and naive, but not quite that much.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What did you do with my slaves?” David asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Worry more about your furniture,” Mayer said, rolling his eyes.  “It had been in your family longer.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What did you &lt;i&gt;do&lt;/i&gt;?” David cracked, snarled.  He took a step forward towards Mayer and was stopped by one of the blank gray uniforms abruptly ceasing to be a swirl of smoke and malice and became a man again, with lines radiating out from his eyes and driven deep around his mouth.  He grabbed David hard by the throat and slammed him back against the wall so hard that David’s head rang and for a few seconds it was difficult to keep his knees hinged before he was just as abruptly released, and the man stepped back.  Message delivered and message received.  The man became smoke again just long enough to return to his place directly behind Mayer’s shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Look, David.”  Low and soothing and not using David’s actual title, not any longer.  Turn against the government, and not only did you no longer have one if you were aristocracy, but you stopped being a person altogether, stopped being even a number in  one of the remaining moody, creaky computers, just became a mistake quietly shuffled off and pushed away.  Even slaves still had a number.  “Just tell me where they contacted you.  Tell me how you get them their information.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Low and sweet, Mayer was good at that.  David would imagine being a slave and hearing that voice after so much pain and degradation that anything made up of its absence was the sweetest feeling in the world, and wanting to please.  He wasn’t there.  The scariest thing was how easily he could imagine himself being.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Go to hell,” David answered Mayer with his chin dipped down towards his chest, doing his best to avoid looking anyone in the room in the eye.  This was dangerous ground, desperately dangerous ground where he did not know where the next Renee was around the corner to see all and struggle to know all on the basis of it.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer sighed as if he was disappointed in David, as if he had expected better.  David could imagine himself unfolding towards that, too, if the right set of weights had been applied to him first.  “Don’t you even want to know who turned you in?” Mayer asked.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David could not stop himself from looking up at that, and as a result could not stop himself from catching Mayer’s look of faint triumph.  He was the one who still needed to hide what he was thinking; it was obvious that Mayer could do whatever the fuck he wanted and no one would ever make him pay for it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Throat working up and down for a few moments, David answered, “Why don’t you just get on with it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer dropped the mask of joviality as abruptly as a curtain falling away, and the mask beneath it was even less hospitable.  David wasn’t certain that Mayer had a real face at all, or if he was just a series of masks and facades, one after the other, until there was nothing there but a wisp of government-gray smoke.  “How do you contact the Resistance?” he asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Through my wireless,” David said.  He tilted his head back to look up at the ceiling.  “Rigged it to send as well as transmit.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer made a soft, low sound that didn’t even try to hide his eagerness.  Looking up towards the ceiling, David didn’t realize right away that the guards were moving; they made no sound.  He was grabbed roughly by his upper arms and then to the center of the room, to the chair.  David didn’t bother to fight, but he didn’t help, either.  His feet dragged uselessly against the floor.  The guards hurled him into the chair with such force that it rocked back on its hinges, would have slipped him back down to the floor if he had not been grabbed by the front of his shirt with such force that the collar twisted about his neck like a noose and gagged him.  He didn’t fight while his wrists were strapped down to the arms of the chair with thick leather straps, his ankles the same.  The guards might as well have not been people at all, they were just shades doing their jobs.  Mayer was the single point of color in the room and the only one other than David himself who had living eyes, and it was he that David watched over the guards’ shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You do have a chance to save yourself, you know,” Mayer said while David quietly tested the straps to see how much give he had and discovered that it was not nearly enough for him to get smart with anything, even if it had been only Mayer and himself in the room.  David looked up at him.  Mayer smiled.  “Oh, you’re not going to walk away from here.  But you might die quickly.  You might even be sold as a slave, if you have something to tell us good enough.”  His teeth were clean and even and glittering, the product of years of good care and nutrition.  David’s were the same.  That was probably rare among the people in this room.  “I would really like to train you myself, you know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David tilted his head back up to stare at the ceiling again, hoping that his face was not showing how hard his heart was beating.  The wood was rough when it cut into the back of his neck.  “Like I said,” he answered calmly.  It was going to hurt.  He knew that one way or another it was going to hurt.  If he knew that much, then it didn’t matter that he didn’t know the details just yet, he could still brace himself against the important part.  “I rigged my wireless so that I could transmit as well as receive.  The channel changed every day, I was told the night before what the new one would be.  Don’t know what the channel would be now.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’ve only been here for a few hours, David,” Mayer said, smiling.  “It’s barely noon.  What’s the channel?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Eighteen,” David answered automatically.  He watched Mayer’s eyes go up, almost thought that he was going to be believed, and then had the thoughts dashed when Mayer laughed.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That government issue wireless?” Mayer asked.  David didn’t move.  Behind him, he heard the door being opened again and something being dragged inside, but he did not turn his head to see what it was.  “Been in your family for years, right?”  Mayer tilted his head to the side and said, “Do you think that those radios don’t send out a signal the moment that anyone tries to tamper with them?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David smiled even though he didn’t feel it and would have shrugged if he had been able to move enough.  “Worth a shot,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer shook his head.  He gave no other visible signal, and so David had no warning whatsoever before the chair was abruptly snapping backwards on its hinges, the combined weight of David and the chair itself making it move with a dizzying speed.  He choked on the startled yelp that he wanted to give, heard the back of the chair clang against something that sounded like metal, and then he was under cold water.  David was caught midway through drawing a breath and sucked down water instead.  It burned all the way down and filled with a panic born of millions of years of evolution, and the surge of adrenaline-strength that came with that.  In spite of having no place to brace his feet and gather momentum, David threw his body upwards and felt the chair start to move.  He could not be that far from the surface, the build of the chair would not allow it--&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David’s nose and mouth broke the surface of the water into air that was nearly as cold as the water itself, struggled to suck in a ragged breath of air, air, air.  A hand came down on his chest before he could do more than begin his inhale, and David only wound up sucking more water into his throat and lungs.  He couldn’t punch or kick, but he could dig his nails in hard to the arms of the chair and watch the world through a shimmering patina that was only inches above his face, and struggle to keep from giving in entirely to the urge to scream.  There were dark gray shapes moving about above his head.  With the water obscuring the world’s sharp lines, they really were like ghosts.  Under water, and more and more David’s body was on &lt;i&gt;fire&lt;/i&gt;.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He could not take it any longer, and was just opening his mouth to scream when the same hand that was pushing him down beneath the water grabbed him about the throat and hurled him out of it again.  The chair made a sound like a gunshot as its front legs slammed back down to the concrete; David would have been hurled out of it and onto the floor entirely if the thick leather straps had not been holding him into place.  David sagged as far forward as he could and tried to breathe again, but couldn’t as he had to retch up a thick beige cloud of vomit and water first.  His throat continued to burn as if the few desperate gulps of air that he pulled down into his lungs were on fire themselves.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re not even asking who turned you in,” Mayer said in a wondering voice.  Several faces flashed through David’s mind, and one or two of them even stood out, much as he wished that they wouldn’t, before Mayer went on, “That’s very forgiving of you.  How is the Resistance contacting you, David?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;All he knew was a dead drop.  Someone still had to visit it, though.  David choked, gagged when a few more drops of the filthy water rolled down the back of his throat, and wheezed, “Fuck you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“They might let you live,” Mayer said, even though from where David was sitting he was full of shit and they both knew it.  The thing that made his skin crawl was that Mayer was &lt;i&gt;hoping&lt;/i&gt; that David would be allowed to live, because that would be the point at which Mayer was really allowed to ply his trade.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And then David was in the water again.  He thought that he could anticipate it enough this time enough to hold his breath, but he was wrong, and he was vomiting and choking and half-crying all over again when Mayer finally decided to let him up again.  And then again.  And again.  And finally David stopped trying to anticipate when he was going to be underwater and when he was going to be breathing air like a man and started expecting the water all the time, taking the smallest pants that he could possibly get away with, his entire body taut against the chair even though there was nowhere that he could go.  His whole world was made up in the brilliant green coat in front of him and the man in front of it, the one who decided whether he lived or died.  There were no people inside the gray uniforms; David doubted that he was any more real to them, either.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David didn’t realize when he started talking.  The words started low in his throat and stayed there for a long time before they finally escaped his mouth, out into the air so quickly that he was scarcely even left with time in which to draw breath, those seconds in which Mayer was actually allowing him to breathe.  &lt;i&gt;Someone has to check that drop.&lt;/i&gt;  David didn’t know who or when, but the messages for him didn’t magic themselves behind the brick any more than the ones that he left magicked themselves off to the Resistance, and if one link broke, it would be so easy to find and break the others one by one, too.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In all of the books in his study, the spies held up nobly under torture and said nothing at all, and died good deaths as a result.  David was finally starting to realize that just maybe those books were a little bit of shit, and he only managed to save himself by telling Mayer every single thing that popped into his head except for the truth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“By the free-born veterinarian’s,” David wheezed when he was allowed, shivering and wheezing, back into the air again.  “There’s a wagon.”  Was there a wagon?  David couldn’t remember and didn’t guess that it mattered.  “Messages are left under the wheel-well.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There is no wagon,” Mayer said coolly.  “Abandoned wood would not be left alone for that long.”  And into the water again, this time for such a long period that David really did believe that he was going to die.  Anyone who had ever said that drowning was the easiest of all possible ways to die had never experienced anything like this, either; fire spread from David’s lungs all the way up his throat and into his belly, and he could not stop trying to breathe even though he knew that it was useless.  The fire turned to lead, slowly, while every aborted thrashing movement that David tried to make against the straps holding him down took at least an hour.  He didn’t stop fighting until he couldn’t fight any longer, and then the water flowed down his throat easily.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His chest was not strapped back to the chair.  It let someone lean him forward as far as the bonds against his arms would allow and pound him hard in the center of his shoulder blades, muttering curses.  David recognized the voice immediately as his eyes fluttered open again, but he wouldn’t have thought that Mayer had it in him to utter oaths quite that strong.  Somehow, it seemed terribly &lt;i&gt;plebeian&lt;/i&gt; of him.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Breathe, damnit,” Mayer hissed against David’s ear, and David obeyed reflexively, trying to suck in a great gulp of air and winding up choking on it instead as all of the water in his lungs decided to rush out of him at precisely the same time.  He was a mess; he got some small satisfaction out of the fact that at least a little of the watery vomit splattered up against Mayer’s boots.  David hung his chin down against his chest and listened to his own whistling breath while Mayer rubbed circles against his back that  could have been interpreted as soothing.  If he threw up any more, he was going to shatter his ribs; if he didn’t give Mayer what he wanted, it was going to be more of the water, and David already knew that Mayer was too smart to just let him drown in there and be done with it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Almost as if he was reading David’s mind, Mayer took his hand away from the center of David’s back so that he could stand in front of him.  “It stops any time that you want it to, David,” he said calmly.  His voice wasn’t kind, Mayer could never be kind, but the worst part was how much David &lt;i&gt;wanted&lt;/i&gt; to believe him, caught himself &lt;i&gt;wanting&lt;/i&gt; to please him, when Mayer controlled everything down to the very air that he breathed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He was not going to get out of this cell under his own power.  He would have to be a fool to believe that he could.  Slowly, David said, “There’s an alley in one of the poor free neighborhoods.”  Mayer’s eyes lit up, as if he could already smell the difference between this and David’s previous lies.  “With a loose brick.  I slide messages behind it whenever I can, and they slide messages back telling me where I need to listen next.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How often is this alley visited?” Mayer asked quickly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David would have shrugged, his entire body felt too weak and wrung-out to move even if he had not been strapped down.  “I don’t know.  Sometimes there are no messages.  Sometimes there’s almost a dozen.  It’s to the northeast of the medicine office, six blocks.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Good.”  Mayer stopped and looked at David for a long time.  David wanted to lower his eyes, but didn’t.  “That’s good.  Maybe you’ll live.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;I won’t bet my mother’s books on it,&lt;/i&gt; David thought, and then realized that the books were probably already being burned.  They wouldn’t be used as evidence against him; they wouldn’t be needed, and getting rid of the taint was more important.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Good,” Mayer murmured, half to himself.  “Get him into a different cell, we’ll need this one again.”  David’s stomach clenched.  One broken link, all that it took was one, and every one of them afterwards would find a way to break, too.  Michael might be right when he called David naive, but he still knew that much.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The gray people unbuckled David swiftly from the chair, one to each side of him, until it was only David, Mayer, and the two guards holding him who remained.  The others were smoke.  David guessed that there were a lot of other people in this blank stone building who needed to be held underwater until they vomited across themselves and gave up ever secret that they had.  He tried not to think about it too hard.  David was carried as much as he was walked to the door, which screamed its protest at being opened again as loudly as it ever had.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David had grown up on a farm where there was enough food to go around, and under parents who held to an ethos of working the land as hard themselves as others worked it for them.  He was not perpetually malnourished and reedy like most of the poor free, and neither was he soft and blinking like a great many aristocracy.  The guards expected him to be these things.  David twisted and sagged as though he was losing consciousness again, felt the hand about his arm tighten and start to roughly drag him back up without any particular alarm over the fact that David was now within reach of the gun.  The metal was cold and oily-slick against his fingers as he dragged it from the holster, spun, drew his finger back twice in such quick succession that he hardly realized what he was doing.  It wasn’t like hunting rabbits or deer, but the thud of two bodies hitting the ground was the same.  Now they really were nothing more than their uniforms.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer started to yell and threw his arm about David’s throat from behind, pressing down hard on his windpipe and making David gag, but he had already been well-acquainted with oxygen deprivation and knew exactly how far he could go.  David retched and flipped the gun about in his hand so that he was gripping it by the scorching barrel so that he could bring the butt of it as hard as he was capable into Mayer’s skull.  It sounded like slamming a door.  David asked himself if he had really been waiting for something more like the frame of that door breaking as the arm about his neck loosened and slid away, thought of the scars that he had been learning with his hands as much as his eyes hours before, and didn’t worry about his answer.  He flipped the gun about in his hands so that he was holding it properly before turning and watching Mayer’s chest continue to rise and fall exactly as it was supposed to beneath the rich green cloth of his jacket.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It would be easy.  It would be the easiest thing that he had ever done; David was not even sure that his conscience would be able to catch up to him at all, let alone before he had found a way to get out of this place.  He pulled his lips back from his teeth as he thought about it, but then alarms began to wail, and with a muffled oath David only stooped to snatch the small magnetic passkey from Mayer’s belt before he spun and ran down the hallway.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Thirteen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109338.html"&gt;Continue to Part Fourteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:108861</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108861.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (12/29)</title>
    <published>2009-09-13T16:08:21Z</published>
    <updated>2009-09-17T23:31:17Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107399.html"&gt;Part Six&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107720.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Seven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107907.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eight&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108081.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Nine&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108503.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Ten&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108696.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eleven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Twelve&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David only woke up when he realized that he was not quite as warm as he had been before.  He stretched and rolled beneath the blanket, then grimaced and made a note to himself to clean both it and the rug before Carly got in here.  Neither of he nor Michael had banked the fire before they had dozed off, so it was nothing more than a few slowly burning coals from down deep in the wood, looking out at David like eyes.  He shivered without knowing why as the electricity in the room flickered once, twice, before the generators kicked in to assure the house that it could go back to sleep, they had this well in hand.  David stretched a few more times and then turned over so that he didn’t have to look at the embers.  He looked instead for the other person that had been under the blanket with him when he had gone to sleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael had not gone far.  He had refastened his pants and drawn his shirt back on; David stuck his hand out from under the blanket and noted that the house had been turned down to its customary nighttime cold.  Michael was standing by the bookcases that lined every piece of wall not taken up by sofa or window and running his fingers lightly along the spines, many of which were so old that they cracked beneath the pressure and sent flecks of leather drifting lightly down to the floor.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“‘S cold out in the middle of the room like that,” David said.  He rubbed his hand over his face, trying to wake up, before he reached out and drew a poker from the fireplace so that he could stab at the few coals still living, trying to stir them back into life.  A few sparks managed to turn themselves into tentative flames that then licked at the extra blocks of wood that David tossed onto them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael turned towards the sound of David’s voice, but he was wide-eyed, and David didn’t think that David’s actual words meant a single goddamned thing to him.  “Do you realize what you have here, David?” he asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I like reading,” David said as he shrugged off the blanket and stood, putting his own clothes back on.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael had a soft, snorting laugh that David already knew he wanted to hear more often.  “Yeah, you like reading, all right.”  He raised his eyebrows at the easily hundreds of books that David had in his possession.  “And you’re not even trying to hide these?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was an edge to Michael’s voice, that soldier’s tone that slid in and out when David was least expecting it and made him tilt his head to the side each time.  “Why?” David asked.  “No one comes in here expect for me and Carly.”  He shrugged.  “And now you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael was in the process of pulling one of the books from the shelf and examining it more closely; he startled so hard when David spoke that he nearly dropped it.  “You’re actually serious.”  David probably should have been irritated by the pure and naked wonder in Michael’s voice.  As it was, he took &lt;i&gt;The Collected Works of George Orwell&lt;/i&gt; out of Michael’s hands and slid it back into a safe place.  It was one of the oldest books in the entire library, and even when being handled with care it had a tendency to creak and crack.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael shook his head and reached for another book.  This one was Shakespeare, a newer copy.  It had taken the House longer generations to decide that he was rotten through with dangerous anti-government sentiments than they had with Orwell, Vidal, Aquinas, King.  “This is a lot further than being kind to your slaves in public, David,” he said.  David look a seat leaning back against the edge of his desk and watched as Michael flipped through a few pages of Shakespeare, put it back, selected another.  “This is stuff that can get you hanged.”  Eyes dark and troubled, he looked at David and asked, “You don’t think you need to take any further precautions at all?”  Even at questioning David that much--he was wearing that &lt;i&gt;you’re an idiot, mate&lt;/i&gt; look that David was starting to find so inexplicably charming--he tensed and leaned back slightly, watching David to see what he was going to do.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;I’m already doing things that will get me a lot worse than hanged if the House finds out.&lt;/i&gt;  David sighed and studied the hands that were gripping the edge of his desk for several seconds.  Hell, he finally decided, it wasn’t fair that Michael should be the only one in the house who didn’t know; even Archuleta had to have picked it up at this point.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m not just kind to my slaves in public,” David said.  Always in tune with David’s movements and thoughts, Michael stilled so that he could watch him.  “I’m a spy for the Resistance.  I have been for nearly a year and a half now.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David was lucky that he had taken the Orwell away from Michael and slid it back onto the shelf.  The book that Michael had replaced it with was not so lucky.  It fell to the floor with a solid thud, flying open on a broken spine, pages scattering everywhere.  Michael went briefly white over destroying his master’s things, or so David thought, until the color did not come back and Michael did not so much as glance downwards at the pages drifting about his feet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you &lt;i&gt;insane&lt;/i&gt;?!”  David hadn’t known that Michael could shout, either, but he jumped when he heard the sound and wondered if the others weren’t hearing it all the way in their quarters, too.  “That has to be the single most selfish thing that I’ve ever heard in my entire life, and trust me, mate--”  Michael’s throat worked up and down until David thought that he was going to say something else before he finished, “I know from being selfish.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David felt blood rushing into his face in spite of himself.  “Hey, hey, easy there,” he said, but he knew from his tone that there wasn’t going to be any soothing Michael like a skittish mare this time, and the lightning on the horizon look that Michael threw him said plain and clear that he was in no mood to be soothed.  “Look, I’m doing this to try to &lt;i&gt;stop&lt;/i&gt; the way that things are, all right?”  He made a gesture towards Michael that was meant only to indicate the scars that he had seen on Michael’s shoulders and back while Michael had been sucking him off hours before, but Michael flinched backwards as though there had been a real possibility that David was going to hit him.  The gestures were the same as Michael had been before, but his eyes weren’t, and David was left sprawling as a result.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Isn’t this what you were talking about yesterday?” David finally demanded, hearing the rasp of anger coming into his voice and unable to stop it.  “That with the Resistance you were doing the fucking right thing, and that I was just playing at it?  Fine, I’m doing the right thing.  Was for a long time before I met you.”  He nearly cringed when he realized how petulant he sound, &lt;i&gt;see I’m playing with the big kids, too,&lt;/i&gt; and then again when he remembered that a man who had actively run with the Resistance and been caught had seen a lot worse than one of his masters in a bit of a pout.  &lt;i&gt;And legally and spiritually, I’m supposed to be the creme de la creme of the human race.  God, the House must spend half of their days rolling around on the floor.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael dragged his hand through his hair and rocked back onto his heels.  “I only had to look out for me,” he said.  &lt;i&gt;Liar, liar,&lt;/i&gt; David thought suddenly.  “You have to look out for &lt;i&gt;everyone&lt;/i&gt; here, don’t you get that?  How many fucking times do I have to explain that to you?  You’re our &lt;i&gt;master&lt;/i&gt;.”  That was interesting, David wanted to point out, because Michael sure as hell wasn’t acting like it right at the moment, but that also would have shocked Michael back into the old roles, probably, and David didn’t want that, either.  “You get hauled in for treason, it reflects on us.  You’re convicted, it’s assumed that you taught insubordination to us.  We have to be &lt;i&gt;purged&lt;/i&gt;, David.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David started to ask what Michael meant by “purged”, but looked at Michael’s face and decided that he already knew.  Michael looked back at him and said only, “Yeah.  Torture.  Clever man, David, once you’re given enough room to run.”  David bit hard at the inside of his mouth so that he would not snap back, listening to the growing fire crackle instead and letting both of their heart rates slow.  This had played out much better in his head, in the handful of seconds in which he had actually paused in order to think about it.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“&lt;i&gt;Michael,&lt;/i&gt;” David said finally, in the firmest and most reassuring voice that he could muster.  “Will you calm down?  I’ve been doing this for a long time.  I have it handled.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael started to rub at the back of his neck and then abruptly dropped his hand back down to his side when he felt his collar there.  “There’s no fool like a noble fool,” he muttered with his eyes directed towards some dark inward place where David was not invited, and that was when the power went out.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David jerked and spun automatically towards the door, still visible by the orange-crackle glow of the fire.  “Oh, for fuck’s sake,” he blurted out.  He was glad that he and Michael hours before had been a spontaneous crush of bodies rather than a romantic evening that he had planned out in advance, or else he would have to be more than just a touch aggravated by how quickly everything had gone wrong on him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David didn’t need to look behind him to know that Michael had gone entirely and watchfully still; even the pattern of the man’s breathing changed.  “You have generators,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You want to lay odds on anyone being alert enough after we staggered back in here to remember to double-check them?” David snapped over his shoulder.  “Goddamnit, and they always suck fuel when we have to start them up again cold--”  He reached the door and laid his hand upon the knob.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Whoever was on the other side either kicked or slammed their shoulder into it with such force that the knob tore in spite of the door not being locked.  David heard the wood snap and even saw a few splinters going flying off of the frame; all of this happened almost faster than the eye could follow while his body was trapped moving at a speed slower than cold molasses.  The door caught David along his cheekbone so hard that he thought the cracking noise was the bone giving way and realized only as he was striking the floor on his back that it had been his teeth coming together.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Lucky boy,&lt;/i&gt; David thought in a dazed way as the first waves of pain radiated from his face to take over his entire body, realizing that he could have taken the tip of his tongue off.  He watched gray uniforms filling the doorway, not making a sound, and went on, &lt;i&gt;Oh, this is pushing irony maybe just a little far--&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One of the uniforms slammed the butt of his rifle into David’s head, and he stopped thinking about his cheek for a long while.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Twelve&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/109182.html"&gt;Continue to Part Thirteen&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:108696</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108696.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (11/29)</title>
    <published>2009-09-06T18:56:51Z</published>
    <updated>2009-09-13T16:09:37Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107399.html"&gt;Part Six&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107720.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Seven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107907.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eight&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108081.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Nine&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108503.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Ten&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Eleven&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The rain didn’t stop.  It fell in sullen curtains for the next three days, making it nearly impossible to exercise the horses, feed and monitor the other animals, and bring in those crops that were ready for storage in the corn bin and root cellar.  It turned everyone’s mood foul, David included, and gave him nowhere to go where he could vent that temper, not after what Michael had said to him in the carriage.  Did it matter, that he would not do in anything in response to the fraying tempers of everyone else who lived in the house with him, if it remained forever that he could?  If he could have them killed with as little need for justification--less--than he could the small herd of pigs that grazed on scraps outside?  If he were to exhaust the estate’s winter food supply and had to turn begging to the House, then at least he would be chastised for wasting a resource.  If he were to kill off all of his slaves and start anew, then the House would both receive its fair share of the taxes and be privately relieved of the burden of having to feed many mouths on a food supply that had said in all bluntness that it could not continue to feed more than a few  several generations before David’s birth.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David was doing good work, he had wanted to spit back into Michael’s face as much as he had wanted to pull Michael back down into his lap and ravage his mouth further, stop being gentle and make Michael moan and writhe, turn him loose finally with his lower lip swollen and color rising high in his cheeks.  He had to admit to himself that he wanted to pull Michael down by his wrists, not so hard that Michael could not tug himself free if he wanted to, but still hard enough that Michael would be examining the red marks left in his skin afterwards and wondering if they would become bruises.  He had to admit that he wanted to &lt;i&gt;take&lt;/i&gt; Michael, and he was not sure what that said about him and his supposed interest in doing good work.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He didn’t--he didn’t like to compare his confusion to Michael’s, but it was there.  And David did not know what to do with it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He spent those three days locked into his office, reading the fiction when he could stand it, going over the projected crop yields when he could not, listening to the government wireless always.  It was a background hum most of the time, but David still perked and turned towards the tiny set whenever he heard of an accident amongst the high-noble set, waiting.  It was never Carrie, and it was rarely fatal.  Living on the fringes meant that people got hurt, was all.  By the end of the three days, David knew that he was snappish and difficult to please whenever he came out of his office in order to deal with matters that could not be attended to from within, and Archuleta was going back to tiptoeing around him with a lean and hollow look whenever they crossed paths in the hallways, though he thank whatever God was out there who had allowed their world to come to such a state that he didn’t try to make himself available to David sexually again.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Get out of my kitchen,” Carly said over her shoulder to David as David entered her sacred space and then stood watching her for several moments, leaning his hip up against the scarred, unfinished table on which Carly alternately kneaded bread dough, sliced vegetables and fruits both fresh and tinned, and turned meager amounts of meat into feasts that could feed an estate of twenty even though it only needed twelve slaves, at most, to keep it running.  There were streaks of flour of David’s pants when he took his hip away again; it was bread day.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Want to get technical,” David said.  Carly threw him a look over her shoulder suggesting exactly what he could do with his technicalities.  The meat tenderizer came down a little harder than was strictly necessary on the cuts of beef that she was preparing to bread and fry; with the miserable weather, they were all craving something hot and comforting.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fine.”  David backed away from the table with his hands raised in a placating position.  “I just--”  Would really like someone to tell me that these supposed games of pretend that I’m playing actually mean something, please tell me that I’m doing good work for someone other than to salve my own conscience.  Carly gave him another look which did not suggest that she would be pleased if he required her to hold his hand through whatever crisis he was undergoing.  He had said nothing to any of the other residents of the house about what he and Michael had done in the carriage on the way back home.  He highly doubted that Michael had remembered enough of his social skills or developed enough trust in the same people that he was sharing a dorm with in order to do the same.  David was about to force the responsibility on her, anyway, so that she could yell at him, when the soft slushing of the rain against the window abruptly turned into something harder.  He and Carly snapped towards the sound at the exact same second.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, fuck,” Carly said in a toneless voice as she twitched the curtains back and they both realized that what had been a cold rain moments before, irritating but not damaging to anything other than the people who had to work in it, was turning first into slush and then to outright ice before their eyes.  She let the curtain fall back into place, hurriedly brushed the cut vegetables that she had been working with on the counter into a bowl, and raced for the women’s rooms deeper into the house so that she could throw on a coat and boots that could stand to see mud.  David’s obscenities were softer as he wheeled in the opposite direction and towards his own quarters so that he could do the same, but he was willing to lay his side-by-side with Carly’s and bet that he was giving her competition when it came to outright creativity.  They could not afford to lose the crop to an early storm.  They could &lt;i&gt;not.&lt;/i&gt;  Not if that would mean going to the House, and begging, and--and revealing everything that David was doing and trying to do here, once the House realized how many mouths he was actually feeding against the number of people that he needed.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In his bedroom, David hurriedly threw on his oldest, thickest coat and pulled on the single pair of boots he owned that actually had rubber soles--it being difficult to even obtain goods from other portions of North America, let alone venturing further north or south than that--and raced for his door again before he even had the buttons finished.  He nearly plowed headfirst into a small, dark form before he realized that it was there.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Jesus.”  David reeled back, put his hand over his heart.  “You’re going to earn yourself a black eye with a doorknob, you keep doing things like that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta even looked affronted for a moment, before he remembered that it was his master that he was speaking to, and dipped his chin down towards his chest.  “I am not quite that short, sir,” he answered, cutting his eyes up towards David to see if even that was going to be acceptable.  David had to suppress a sigh.  He reached out and put his hand on the boy’s shoulder, encased in a thin shirt that was still probably not adequate even though he had been working inside all day.  David was going to take his victories where he got them; in the earliest days, it had been a struggle to convince Archuleta that he was not displeasing David by keeping his clothing on at all.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Close e-freaking-nough,” David said, and put his hand upon Archuleta’s shoulder.  The tension in it was so close to what David had felt running through Michael’s shoulder like a current that David wanted to flinch back, and then he said he couldn’t take it any longer, and tugged Archuleta close to him again.  Even though Archuleta had to tilt his head back in order to look David in the eye, he was right, he was not so short that David had to stoop.  He was barely a boy; soon he was going to be a man.  And what kind of world was he walking into, for the rest of his life, because there was only so much that David could or was willing to do?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It poured out of him in a rush.  “Archuleta, I don’t believe in slavery.”  The boy leaned back and stared at him, eyes wide.  They only grew wider when David went on, “I think that it’s one of the most terrible things that one person can do to another short of killing them.”  Given what he had seen the day before, both in and out of the carriage, there were many times when it was worse.  “So I’ll say it again: I do not fuck children, not under any circumstances, and I do not fuck people who do not have the power to push me away and have it actually mean something.  I have no reason to demand that you trust me on this, but it’s true, and I hope that someday you will.  I hope like hell that I’ll be able to protect you enough to give you that time.”  He thought that he might need to cup his hands beneath Archuleta’s eyes in order to catch them when they inevitably came rolling down his cheeks.  “But until then: go put on some warm clothes.  Go put on &lt;i&gt;all&lt;/i&gt; of your warm clothes.  The fields are starting to ice, and we are going to be eight different kinds of fucked if we don’t get enough to feed everyone inside before it’s ruined.”  David squeezed at Archuleta’s shoulder for emphasis.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He could see the thoughts running through Archuleta’s brain and decided to call that a victory, that he could read them now.  Finally, Archuleta went with David’s command, the part of the speech that was likely the easiest for him to cling to and use as an anchor.  “Okay,” he said before he went tearing off down the hall towards his own quarters.  David didn’t hear the fall of his feet as he went; kid had even been trained to run quietly.    David ran in the other direction, towards the fields.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He went out the grandiose front door rather than the kitchen back; the ice hit his skin like needles and made him yelp.  It was like being struck with miniature fangs, over and over again.  David smothered the yelp with a curse when he saw that there were already others out in the field, bringing in crops, and flicked his collar up in order to protect himself as much as possible before he ran to join them.  It was more akin to an awkward jog, as the recent rains had already left the earth a wet and sucking mess that wanted to pull at his boots and restrain him to his place.  From the corner of his eye, David saw Michael working beside Kristy Lee, a woven basket between the two of them and already near to full with winter cabbages.  Jason several yards beyond them, at the place where the vegetables gave way to the wheat, was driving two horses hitched to a thresher, cutting the grain.  Archuleta ran out of the house a few paces behind David and, upon a few whispered words with Carly, began aiding in gathering the wheat before the ice falling down from the sky could wet it to the point of useless mildew.  David took a knife from Noriega and began hurriedly cutting the asparagus stalks that were already turning dark as the moisture inside of them began to freeze.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael looked up towards David once, even though David had done nothing to signal his presence.  David didn’t know what he was supposed to be reading there, only that it was unsafe for him to continue holding Michael’s gaze for too long without giving some signal as to what had occurred between the two of them in the carriage, and went back to cutting the asparagus with more force than was probably strictly necessary.  He swore as he missed cutting his thumb to the bone by mere inches, looked up to see that Michael’s attention was focused firmly on task at at hand once again.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Even with the collar of his coat turned up and a hat on his head, David was soon soaked through and shivering hard, cursing the sky for the freezing slush that it was pouring down the back of his shirt and then holding against his spine, and the earth for soaking it all up so quickly to turn into a semi-liquid pudding that tried to suck everyone’s boots off of their feet and made their fingers stiff, stupid, and dangerous.  David heard a faint yelp and looked to the side to see that Noriega had cut himself across the back of his hand with his own knife while struggling with a particularly tough stalk of asparagus.  Cursing loudly enough to be heard until he was inside, he went to clean it up and returned moments later with a bandage wrapped around the wound so that he could begin working again.  They could not spare anyone for anything less severe than a broken bone, and even then it would depend upon how severe the break, and whether or not it had taken place on the dominant hand.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David tried to take a special care with his own knife after Noriega’s accident, thinking of the antibiotics that Noriega would now have to take to prevent fever, but it was hard when so much of the world wanted to center down to nothing more than the amount of food that they had to bring in and the cold that wanted to prevent them from doing that.  He was barely even aware of the fingers that he was trying so hard to prevent from damaging, so often was he plunging them into the mud, pulling them back out, plunging again, moving on to beets when they had retrieved all that they could of the asparagus.  While the beets were more protected than the other crops from the falling ice, being below the ground, David looked up at the bullet-colored sky and predicted a hard frost heading their way on the heels of the rain, inexorably.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Which was going to have to do battle with the last remnants of the warmer season first, and would be throwing down all of the detritus of that fight onto the heads of them on earth while the two of them duked it out.  David was not certain of the sound that he made when he felt the first hard ball of outright hail strike him in the shoulder like an angry animal, halfway between yelp and curse, and darted to the side on instinct.  That hardly mattered when there was plenty of hail starting to fall there, too, and everywhere else that David cared to turn his eye.  Rather than returning to the rhythm of pulling crops, hurling them into the nearest available basket, and then stooping to pull more crops that was at least keeping the core of him warm even if it was doing not much else, David leaned down to pick up a piece of the hail.  It was already slightly larger than his thumbnail, and he didn’t see any of the other pieces falling to the ground and stinging him along his back getting any smaller.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” David whispered without bothering to keep it low.  From the fields, he could hear the horses that Jason had harnessed to the thresher squealing and doing their best to kick at the sky in spite of their yokes.  Dimly, it sounded as if Jason was doing some cursing of his own, too.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What do we do?” Carly yelled at him, holding a fistful of beets by their leaves in one hand and trying to shield her head with the the other.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Keep working!” David yelled back at her.  If they were all sore and bruised tomorrow, well, they would cope with that a hell of a lot better than they would not having enough to feed everyone.  He worked even faster than before, until he was gritting his teeth against the curious and thoroughly unpleasant sensation of cold-numbed and nearly useless fingers attached to arms that had fire running up and down them.  His back was so cold and wet that he hardly even felt the hail falling onto his shoulders and spine, heard it more than anything else, and didn’t even bother to swear any longer unless he should feel a chunk of ice striking his head particularly hard or clipping him in the ear.  And when the gardens had been picked so clean that even the rabbits venturing from their holes the next morning would be hard-pressed to find something to steal, David went into the wheat fields, and assisted the people who were already working there at bringing in bushel after bushel of freshly-cut wheat into the barns, and spreading it out across the aisles, inside of the scrubbed and unused stalls, even the offices.  The horses stretched their necks out over their doors first in curiosity and then so that they could strain in attempts to lip up the nodding, sodden heads of grain.  Coming in out of the rain, making some pretense of getting warm again, and then immediately heading back out into it was eventually worse than simply running around half-frozen to begin with, and David wondered how many would be laid up with their first winter colds of the season by the next morning.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No heat,” David ordered as he helped to spread out his--he had lost track, all that he knew by that point was that his arms were quivering--one of numerous bushels across the aisle.  Not with the humidity already as it was, not with the terror of mildew ruining all of the work that they had already done.  He considered ordering all of the horses blanketed and then throwing open the windows and doors to bring the temperature more into an equilibrium with what was happening outside, only to dismiss the idea when he heard ice being driven up against the sides of the barn, too.  There was no point in bringing the wheat inside in an attempt to dry it if the rain was just going to follow.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s it,” Jason said an indeterminate amount of time later.  There were blue shadows under his eyes and not a little amount of ice in the ends of his long hair where the body heat could not melt it away again.  If David had told Jason that they had worked the entire day and night through, he did not think that Jason would have been surprised; until he glanced out of the stable window, noted the particularly evening quality of the air, and realized that there was no day that he could have worked through a day, a night, and another day without simply dropping dead to become a part of the mud that David quite believed that they had not done exactly that.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We can’t bring any more in here,” Jason continued.  He spread his arm out to indicate the solid floor of fresh wheat that was steaming in the relative warm and dry of the barn, and the horses who were enthusiastically trying to steal in.  “It’ll pile up too high, never dry off.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And be completely useless,” David finished.  At Jason’s sigh and slight lifting of the arms, David thought very hard about turning and driving his fist into one of the barn’s support beams.  He probably wouldn’t even feel the knuckles tear.  “Okay,” David said after he had spent several seconds standing completely still and with his eyes closed, waiting for the urge to pass.  “Okay.  Everyone inside, we’re done for the day.”  And they would just have to hope that the wheat that had stayed outside was still good when they went to retrieve it in the morning.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David was certain that they resembled nothing so much as an army of bedraggled zombies when they all finally made it back into the house, covered in mud and not particularly giving a damn where they happened to track it.  Carly made a few noises about them taking off their shoes when they were at least in the living room and standing on hardwood that could be mopped relatively easily, only to give up by the time the first four people had headed past her without even giving proof that they had heard.  Eventually, David even saw her heading down one of the carpeted hallways without bothering to lift up her skirts to keep them from dragging.  He wasn’t even certain that he could work his fingers well enough to unlace a pair of boots, anyway, and if the carpets were permanently stained then they were his to begin with.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;During the flurry of picking and throwing, David had never paused to ask anyone where they were taking the baskets upon baskets of vegetables and few, solitary fruits once they had been whisked away and empty baskets put in their place.  Upon entering the hallway which led to his quarters and discovering that he was going to have to pick his way carefully to avoid breaking his neck amidst the dark shadows, David raised his eyes up towards the ceiling and sighed.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Tomorrow,” he promised the beams above his head.  “Canning can wait until tomorrow.”  He wondered if Michael even realized that David not only ate the products that came out of his own kitchen, but even knew how to preserve most of them.  If not, then David dearly wanted to see his face when he figured it out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The water in the house never rose to particularly warm, but David was still so chilled that even a tepid shower felt as though he was in danger of scalding.  He watched the muddied water swirling down the drain at his feet and flexed his fingers until he could feel them again before he scrubbed down every inch of himself with harsh homemade soap rather than the smoother and infinitely more expenses brands that were available in the city.  When it was all done and David stepped out to dress, he still thought that he could taste gritted dirt in his teeth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He couldn’t think of doing anything else other than sleeping, but David still forced himself to eat a solitary meal in his study before he turned on the wireless to listen to how other estates in his region had fared after the sudden, devastating storm.  “We’re taking over your living room,” Carly said as she brought it to him.  There were purple bruises on her forearms where the hail had struck her; most of David’s were hidden beneath his fresh coat.  “You’re welcome to join.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They might be wearing the same bruises, but they were dressed in vastly different clothing and--&lt;i&gt;damn him&lt;/i&gt;--David found that his mind was turning to what Michael had told him about the inescapable differences between slaves and masters, no matter how much David was trying to do something different here.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m fine,” David said after a long moment.  The quirk of Carly’s eyebrow said that he needed to improve upon his acting skills, but she only nodded and left him to his own thoughts.  He ate, and then he turned on the wireless.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For once, the fact that David kept his estate overstaffed meant that he had fared better than his neighbors rather than having to struggle in order to keep them all from tipping over the boat altogether.  He had more mouths to feed, but he also had more hands to bring in foodstuffs, and today that had worked in their favor.  David remembered how he had cursed the wheat that was going to have to lie in the fields overnight without pausing to reflect upon how much was already in the barns, but most of the farms and estates surrounding him did not sound as if they had been able to manage nearly that much.  The government-paid announcer was assuring her unseen audience that of course, the government would be able to feed all of its citizens throughout the winter, but David heard a faint upward lilt in her voice.  He wondered if she would still be reporting the next time that he tuned in; they could all be replaced so easily, they were all so trained to sound exactly the same, that it was difficult to tell them apart.  The reporter knew: it was going to be a very bad winter.  The aristocracy would survive--David’s class always survived, and generally well enough that it was even called “living”--but the rest of the population would be having a hard time of it.  The first ones to go would be the slaves.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David sighed, turned his gaze away from the radio so that he was instead gazing upon the rows and rows of books that he was not supposed to own, not supposed to have read, not supposed to admit to even knowing of the existence.  He was fairly certain that the characters within any of those pages would be able to find a way out of this without losing a single life either on his estate or off of it, and probably so smoothly that the strings of the author would not be visible at all.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A knock sounded at the office door.  Thinking that it was Carly, Kristy Lee, or perhaps even Jason, David called out without looking away from the shelves, “Oh, knock that off and get in here.”  He understood why such a long beat of hesitation followed when it was Michael’s deceptively graceful form that slipped through the opening in the door like water and then shut it behind him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David took his feet down from his desk.  “Hey,” he said.  Michael had bathed and changed clothing.  There was color back in his face; everyone had been bleached the color of old clay by the time that they had gathered all of the crops that they could for the day and given up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael dipped his head very slightly and, when David expected him to hover by the door and away from David, the way that he had during all of their other interactions, instead came forward so quickly that David found that he was the one to stand and take a quick step backwards.  He always forgot how fast Michael could be until he did something like that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is there something wrong with one of the horses--” he started to ask, but Michael then seemed to decide that the most expedient way to shut David up was to kiss him.  &lt;i&gt;Oh.  Horses are fine.  Good news.&lt;/i&gt;  Once upon a time, Michael had known how to kiss, and right in the here and now, he knew how to reclaim lost skills.  David still hadn’t entirely managed to shake away his last dream, but he put his hand against Michael’s chest and pushed him back slightly all the same.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What.”  David stopped for a moment in order to convince his mouth to make saliva again.  “Okay, no, no.  This has to...no.”  His own voice was faltering and uncertain, and he saw that the corner of Michael’s mouth was crooking up, just slightly.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So you’re confused, too?”  Michael sounded pleased that they had common ground.  “Do you--do you know how much you confuse me?”  He was leaning into David’s hand, and David was wondering if he was still slightly chilled, if Michael’s skin was really supposed to feel that warm, but he was not attempting to kiss David again.  “I thought that I knew how to survive with what I am and not think about anything else, but you--”  Michael gave up on speech, seeming tired by even saying that much, and pushed his mouth to David’s again.  He waited from that point forward, though, to see what David would do next.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He was going to hell.  He was going to hell, and he was never going to make it out again.  David let out a sound that didn’t know whether it wanted to be a sigh or a growl and hovered unhappily between the two, dropped his hand from Michael’s chest.  Whatever disappointment Michael might have felt surely lasted no more than a second, because David tangled his hands through Michael’s hair and jerked him forward hard and against David without giving him the option of pulling away.  It pressed David back against the desk, but Michael was the one who was pliant, leaning up against David’s chest for more.  David knew what he was doing this time--he was glad that he had never put a lot of stock in heaven, anyway--and tried to keep his hands far away from the collar on Michael’s neck.  He couldn’t help but brush against it a few times in spite of his best efforts, though, and he could not stop himself from noticing that, warmed by so much contact with Michael’s skin or not, he knew immediately what he was touching.  He jerked his fingers away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t stop,” Michael muttered to him.  Slave or not, it was more order than plea; David let out a short laugh.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fuck being a good person,” David said against Michael’s mouth.  “I won’t.”  He kissed Michael slowly and deeply, the kind of kiss that unhinged his knees whenever it was done to him, felt Michael trembling with the same response.  Okay.  Okay.  There was a fire roaring in the fireplace, damn the scarcity of the wood, and the rug in front of it was soft enough for their purposes.  David fisted his hands through the front of Michael’s shirt and walked them both backwards until they were standing on the rug, being nearly scorched by the heat of the fire.  Michael had no reason to shiver, but he was not the only one; David was trembling even beneath the sweat.  He only took his hands away from Michael’s neck so that he could place them against the belt, pulling his sweater up and tracing the warmed skin underneath.  The coarse trail of hair leading beneath Michael’s pants made David’s breath catch in his throat.  He attached his mouth to the side of Michael’s neck in order to stop himself from tugging them both down to the rug and only kept them upright for a few more seconds.  Michael sank down to the rug as though he was boneless, pulling David down on top of him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you--” David started as he realized that he was standing at the gate of something.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael’s mouth quirked.  His eyes were gleaming, not as much as they were in David’s dreams, but enough to convince David that the person beneath him was solid, was real, and that should have made him pause, but instead it only spurred him on faster.  He kissed Michael behind the ear, always avoiding the collar as much as he could and all but flinching whenever his chin or cheek touched it all the same.  They only sat up long enough to draw their shirts over their heads before they were back onto the rug in a tangle.  Michael had his hands on the small of David’s back and was opening and flexing his hands.  It was a gesture that David did not understand until Michael shifted his knee between David’s thighs and flipped them over so that Michael was the one on top.  Their pelvises were aligned and every slow slip of one body against the other, even through two layers of clothing, made it increasingly difficult for David to think.  He didn’t even realize that Michael had started to move down until he felt the warmth of breath fanning out around his navel.  He didn’t speak, but, attuned to every move that David made, Michael still felt him tense.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m good at this,” he said in a tone that David wanted to point out was maybe just a little matter of fact, considering that the goal of this was some extremely satisfying sex.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;That’s not exactly what I was looking for,&lt;/i&gt; David thought and was about to say; the warmth of Michael’s mouth around his cock was enough to bring his hips up from the rug and kill any doubts or protests that he might have still been willing to voice before they could escape his throat.  He put his hands back through Michael’s hair and stroked at the nape of his neck, not able to avoid the collar any longer.  For so long as they had been back inside the house and out of the elements, it ought to have long-since warmed to the temperature of Michael’s skin and yet still remained slightly cold.  David wondered if it was uncomfortable to Michael, always being chill like that, or if he had become accustomed to it.  Then Michael was drawing a slow, wet trail around the head of David’s cock and ethics were absolutely the last thing that he could think about, because he was coming out of his mind and body at the same time, and there were white coronas flashing behind his eyes.  He sank back down to the rug with his hand still tangled into Michael’s hair, never mind that Michael was letting David’s cock slip out of his mouth and crawling back up the length of his body, his movements slightly uncoordinated as he clearly was not certain what they were supposed to do next.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Call David a lot of things, he figured, few of them flattering, but he had never been the type to kick a lover out of bed as soon as he had obtained his own orgasm, or else just kick them, whatever it was that Michael was expecting him to do.  He rolled them over so that he was the one on top now without bothering to put himself away first and slipped his hand into Michael’s pants.  Michael shivered when David took him in hand, and then arched, and made sounds that David wanted to hear him make again.  David put his hand against Michael’s hip and pushed him back down while he ran his thumb across the tip of Michael’s cock and heard Michael hiss.  He started to kiss Michael while he stroked him off, but soon leaned back so that he could look into Michael’s face, wanting to see exactly what expression he wore when he came.  Michael had his head tilted back and his eyes closed, but there was no denying that this was a face with life in it.  He shivered hard and didn’t make a single sound when he orgasmed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David rolled to the side so that his weight was not centered upon Michael while Michael was coming down; they were both breathing faster.  David could already see the expression of moments before fading away, and was certain that he was going to be called “Master” again within the next few seconds, or at the very least his name repeated in the tone that meant the exact same thing.  David got up before he had to see it.  There was a couch in one corner of David’s study, and a blanket thrown over the back of it for nights when David, or his parents before him, had spent so much time fretting in this office that even the walk down the hall and into the master suite was too far.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Here,” David said as he settled back down on the rug beside Michael and threw the blanket over them both.  “Seems like the warmest place in the house to sleep tonight, doesn’t it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For one of the rare handfuls of times since they had met, David saw the corner of Michael’s mouth quirk up.  “Yes, David,” he said obediently, in a tone that could have meant absolutely anything that David wanted it to.  Even though David had to wait a long time for Michael’s body to relax into sleep, he was still awake when Michael’s breathing became steady and even.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Eleven&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108861.html"&gt;Continue to Part Twelve&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:108503</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108503.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (10/29)</title>
    <published>2009-09-06T18:19:26Z</published>
    <updated>2009-09-06T18:57:34Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107399.html"&gt;Part Six&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107720.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Seven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107907.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eight&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108081.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Nine&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Ten&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David slammed the carriage door behind him as Jason clucked to the horses and started them off so quickly that David nearly lost his balance, and had to brace his hand quickly against the roof in order to keep from tumbling to the floor.  Which was already occupied, David noticed at the very last second as his shin impacted something warm, by Michael, kneeling in a perfect position of obeisance that made gorge rise into David’s throat.  He swore, violently, and did not realize what he had done until he saw Michael flinch.  The tremors were becoming the earthquake, leaving David in a position of not knowing whether Michael would take a swing at him or leap out the door when David put his hand beneath Michael’s elbow.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Get up,” he said, more roughly than he had intended, and felt the epicenter rolling through Michael’s skin.  “Jesus, don’t...don’t do that.  You don’t ever, ever have to do that with me.”  He sounded as if he was going to be sick.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sometimes I do.”  Michael spoke so softly that David barely heard him, and then Jason above proved that he was following David’s orders to the letter by taking them over a particularly hard patch of road without care for the axles of the carriage or the two people inside who were riding upon them.  David was hurled hard into Michael; he stopped himself from falling only by grabbing for both of Michael’s shoulders hard.  Michael only took back the seat upon which he had ridden into the city because he was finally breaking, scrambling back away from David, and there was nowhere else for him to go.  Jesus, David didn’t know how Jason, the horses, and random people that they were passing on the road where not able to feel how hard Michael was shaking, because David thought that the entire carriage was rattling with it.  Kristy Lee had shaken like this, once or twice at the very beginning, whenever she could not maintain the cool facade of being furniture that moved upon demand any longer.  That had been before David had been able to convince her that he was not running an elaborately cruel game upon her for his own amusement, and she had no history of running or of the punishments that followed when a slave was caught.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David knelt down in front of Michael in the carriage’s cramped floor and took his hands into David’s own in an attempt to provide some kind of anchor.  He would have thought that he had done something more akin to jolting Michael with electricity, if the speed with which Michael jerked his hands out of David’s own and stared at him with wild eyes was any indicator.  “Okay,” David said slowly.  He wasn’t fast enough to dart out of the way if Michael should decide to bite him.  “Calm down.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael’s laugh was short and bitter, and his hands resting upon the tops of his thighs curled into fists.  “Do you--”  He stopped, shook his head, tried again.  “Do you even know what you do?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David rocked back onto his heels in spite of himself and felt the seat at his back, less anchor and more reminder that he did not have anywhere to go.  “I’m trying to &lt;i&gt;help&lt;/i&gt;,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael laughed again.  David heard in it that he had used to laugh a lot, probably, but now he wished that he would give up the practice altogether if he kept sounding like that.  He had still the natural disaster in his body only so that he could replace it with one in his eyes.  “You’re confusing the &lt;i&gt;fuck&lt;/i&gt; out of me,” Michael said.  He spit out the obscenity as if he wouldn’t mind hitting David with it.  “Do you think that you’re doing good work, playing your little games out on your inherited land with your inherited money?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David went still and felt cold.  “It’s better than being the kind of man who left those scars on your back,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Better’s still not good,” Michael said.  He unclenched his hands and rested them flat across his knees, even though David could still see the bones playing beneath the skin and was not about to mistake that for relaxation.  “Not owning slaves at all would be good.  What I did with the Resistance, that was good.”  Something bitter entered Michael’s voice that David for once did not think was directed at him, but he could feel too much blood rising up in his face to pause and take a catalogue, just yet.  “What you’re doing, it’s--”  Michael stopped, looked at David for a long time.  David still had not gotten up from the floor, and was shifting his weight softly from one leg to the other in order to keep his balance amidst the rocking of the carriage.  Michael was the one looking down at him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I ran twice,” Michael began again.  David realized that this was not about a biographical accounting of the facts, and didn’t mention that he had known that before he had even purchased Michael, from right there in his file.  “By the time that they were finished after they caught me, I didn’t think of running again.”  Smile like old coffee grounds, curdled and bitter.  “The third run would have either put me on the gallows with those poor bastards that we watched die, or else strapped down in a lab.”  Michael took time for another smile best not seen.  “Though I was probably going to wind up strapped down in a lab, anyway, if you had not come along, so I guess that I should still be thanking you, &lt;i&gt;Master&lt;/i&gt;.”  And the person in front of David was not Michael the slave any longer, for a few seconds at least.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David kissed him.  The carriage was too low to stand upright and too unstable in which to keep one’s balance while moving, throwing David up against Michael again, obliging him to put his hands against the seat to either side of Michael’s head or else wind up sitting in his lap.  David was hardly asking for permission, but Michael was still parting for him all the same, tilting his head back so that David could access him better.  He tasted like the fruit that he had probably eaten that morning; the skin of his neck was warm when David put his hand against it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The collar was warm, too, from being so close against Michael’s skin, but that did not mean that David did not know what it was immediately, or that it couldn’t do the job of knocking him straight back into his good sense and what he had previously thought was a not-terrible sense of ethics.  Gasping and ashamed of himself, ashamed even more of how much he still did not want to stop, David pulled himself away from Michael’s mouth and into his seat.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael only watched him go for a second before he repeated, “You confuse me,” and followed.  They were nearly the same size, and Michael could have pinned David down to the seat if he had so wanted, made it hard for David to push him away the way that he knew he need to be doing, any minute now, but Michael’s hands fluttered across the front of David’s clothing like birds.  He didn’t know how Michael was keeping his balance so easily when it had been all that David could do to keep from falling on his ass even while he had been kneeling, but he was moving with the carriage the same way that he would have moved with a horse.  David did not want to think about Michael and beautiful rhythms in conjunction, and Michael’s mouth was scarcely on his for a second before David pushed him away.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t,” David said.  He shook his head.  “I shouldn’t have kissed you if you couldn’t say no to me.  I’m sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael had not returned to his seat even though the carriage was not high enough for him to stand.  It wouldn’t take much effort on either of their parts to meet their mouths again.  “I kissed you, too,” he pointed out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But you can’t say no to me,” David answered again.  It was an important distinction, a &lt;i&gt;damned&lt;/i&gt; important distinction, and one he intended to hang onto for as long as Michael insisted upon being so close and so looking at him like &lt;i&gt;that&lt;/i&gt;.  “I want to hear a yes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael settled back into his seat, finally, though he continued to study David hard.  “David,” he finally said.  David didn’t realize that Michael had said it like an actual name until Michael was already continuing.  “You can’t change the fact that I’m a slave.”  And was quiet for the rest of the ride back to the estate, at which point he was out of the carriage and disappearing into the barn before David could even think of calling him back, form becoming blurry within seconds under the veil of the hard rain that had begun to fall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Ten&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108696.html"&gt;Continue to Part Eleven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:108081</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108081.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (9/29)</title>
    <published>2009-08-30T19:34:26Z</published>
    <updated>2009-09-06T18:20:12Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107399.html"&gt;Part Six&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107720.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Seven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107907.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Eight&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Nine&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David rolled the body beneath his and pinned Michael’s hands down to the sheets before he kissed him, roughly enough that they were both going to have burns from the stubble.  Michael squirmed up against him half-heartedly and snorted when David refused to let him up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Predictable,” he muttered, but he wasn’t truly trying to get away, and he was kissing David back every bit as fiercely as David was kissing him.  David liked seeing him with his eyes sparkling.  David liked it now that he knew they could.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m becoming an old man,” David answered calmly.  “Probably not going to develop any new vices at this point.”  He felt Michael’s mouth quirking a smile against the side of his neck.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I like your vices,” Michael confessed.  He proved just how much he liked them by arching against David’s knee and gasping hard when David ran it up between his thighs, against his erection.  David reached between his legs to grasp at him, and then woke up hard in sheets that were soaked in sweat despite the house’s chill and with a prick so hard that it was almost painful.  He staggered into the shower, thanking his luck that this didn’t look like one of the mornings in which Carly was going to slide into his room for a pre-dawn chat, and turned his shower on as cold as it could possibly go.  That was saying a lot; it felt as though needles were being driven into his chest, and his teeth were chattering nearly hard enough to drown out the sound of the water within seconds.  It didn’t do a thing to wilt his erection or cool the steam running through his blood.  David put his head against his forearm and jerked himself off, hard, gritting his teeth and barely managing to keep his knees from going unhinged as he came.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Hell of a subject to have a sex dream about,&lt;/i&gt; David told himself as he turned the water off and staggered out into his bedroom on shaky legs.  &lt;i&gt;Someone who can’t say no to you, so they sure as fuck can’t say yes.&lt;/i&gt;  Not to mention someone who hated and feared him, and who at any rate didn’t look as though he had been the man with the light in his eyes for a very long time.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;You were just getting yourself off.&lt;/i&gt;  It was the only redeeming thing that he could think of as he drew clothes back across his shivering body.  It was just his body responding to a pretty form, it didn’t mean anything, not unless he let it.  And there were a lot bigger things to think about than his libido, right now.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David ate a quick breakfast that he barely tasted and then strode outside before his hair had even had a chance to dry completely, feeling the cold attack the remaining droplets on the nape of his neck and turn them into something that almost hurt.  His breath steamed in the air in time to the breaths of the horses that he was watching in the pastures.  A few figures were in the gardens, pulling the handful of asparagus and cabbage that was ready to come inside and be stored.  The winter wheat had a ways to go, yet.  They needed nearly nothing here, not even meat, and David was struggling hard to think of any believable reason for him or even for any of the people belonging to him, who might be trusted with the secret, to go to the dead drop.  He could find none, not even if he were to purchase another slave, but he couldn’t--he couldn’t do &lt;i&gt;nothing.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David was very aware that he didn’t have the first thing that resembled a plan and equally as aware that what he was doing constituted the very height of idiocy, but he still found himself storming into the barn with the intention of grabbing the first, the fastest horse that he saw and galloping all the way to Underwood’s estate.  A pair of voices from inside one of the stalls was barely enough to slow him down, let alone check him, until he heard Kristy Lee call out, “Sir!”  When David turned, it was to see that Kristy Lee was leaning over the door of one of the stalls; for a brief second, Michael joined her in the doorway before disappearing back into the interior.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What is it?” David asked, reluctantly coming back down the aisle.  In his mind’s eye, he could see Underwood going for a morning ride and not returning.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kristy Lee lifted her eyebrow at David’s brusque tone, but apparently Carly was right about Michael not being a big talker, and he had not filled her in on the frank discussion that he and David had had the night before.  David couldn’t see himself being all that much more open with Michael without outright laying forth everything that he was trying to do when he made those trips into civilization.  If David and Kristy Lee could not talk like actual people in front of one another, then David guessed that his ass was already going to be handed to him by everything else that Michael knew.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She’s throwing heat today,” Kristy Lee said in an aggrieved tone, stepping to the side so that David could see the same cantankerous mare who had nearly taken a chunk from him the morning before.  She had her ears flattened against her head and was sulking in the back corner of her stall, steadfastly ignoring Michael as he knelt beside her and ran his hand up and down the foreleg that David could see even from here was swollen.  She was only putting her weight on it gingerly, and she glared at Michael every time that his hand came near her hock or knee.  Remembering how quickly Michael had moved the night before, David did not bother to call a warning. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She looks like you,” David said as he leaned across the edge of the stall to get a closer look at the mare for himself.  He was not as fast as Michael; Kristy Lee’s sock caught him squarely on the forearm.  The mare shifted her weight irritably back and forth from one leg to the other, not looking as if she ever planned to pull her ears up from her head again, and even bared her teeth at Michael as if she meant to take a piece out of him for good measure.  He drifted out of the way as lightly as a dancer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David leaned against the top of the stall door, putting his weight upon his folded arms as he watched both the horse and Michael--mostly Michael.  The stiffness that he had shown the night before, old injuries and David’s untrusted presence, was gone, he moved like a man who had once been used to grace.  He must not realize how closely David was watching him, then.  It was wrong, and it was terrible, and it was entirely possible that he was condemning himself to hell simply for what he was thinking, but David analyzed the grace and realized that it had not quite been there when had been dreaming about Michael before.  Maybe it would be now, if he dreamed of Michael again.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David coughed, lowered his gaze as he felt two others come to settle on him.  “Let me guess,” he says to his folded arms, “she has a pulled tendon?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s what it feels like.”  Kristy Lee sounds testy.  Good; that means that she did not recognize the rasp in David’s voice or the sudden dilation of his pupils.  It had been a very long time since they had flashed those kinds of looks at one another, anyway.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Have enough liniment for it?” David asked.  &lt;i&gt;This&lt;/i&gt; time Kristy Lee caught the wrong note in his voice, this time she looked up quickly with narrowed eyes to see what he’s up to, but she hadn’t put the pieces together quite yet.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Barely,” she said.  “Put in a call for more, but--”  She lifted her shoulders into a shrug.  No one put a priority on coming out this far, not with the Resistance growing more aggressive by the day even as they were supposedly growing weaker.  David noticed that she glanced sideways at Michael as she said it, but his face was blank.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Can we get a vet out here?” David asked.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He was carefully not looking at anyone, but that did not mean that he could not still feel Kristy Lee’s stare against the side of his face, sharp and shrewd like a butcher’s knife.  “It’s a pulled tendon,” she started slowly, tilting her head to one side in the way that always looked just slightly like a threat.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes.”  Michael lifted his head from his scrutiny of the mare and looked at David, looked at him hard, in a way that was more plea than threat, no matter how much he used to be a soldier.  He was no Kristy Lee; as close as he was to begging David, he was the one who almost turned David back.  “But, hell, we need this horse--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not until &lt;i&gt;spring&lt;/i&gt;,” Kristy Lee insisted, her brow furrowed, not getting it other than knowing that he was up to something, while Michael was looking like he wouldn’t mind cracking David right across the face, if he dared.  “Vet’s not going to come out here &lt;i&gt;today&lt;/i&gt;--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Then we’ll take her in,” David interrupted.  Kristy Lee’s eyebrows went up.  David was aware that there was a dangerous, stubborn pitch entering his voice, but he couldn’t bring himself to care.  Here was the way to get the warning to Underwood, and he knew that he would not be able to look himself in the eye for the rest of his life if she died because he didn’t take it.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“David,” Michael began, using the tone that still meant “Master”, but David was not going to chastise him for it when he was about to do the very thing that Michael had warned him of the night before.  “If she has a pulled tendon as it is, the trip into town will only aggravate the injury.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not if we go slow,” David said.  He was talking mostly to himself now, ignoring the looks that both Kristy Lee and Michael were giving him.  “Michael and I will take her in, just in case there are complications.”  Michael was still, very still, while Kristy Lee knew damned good and well that something was up and also that she didn’t like it in the &lt;i&gt;slightest&lt;/i&gt;.  David ignored them both.  “Let Jason know, all right?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kristy Lee paused in the stall with a dark line drawn down between her eyes, and David saw her glancing Michael’s way, weighing the wisdom of starting a &lt;i&gt;real&lt;/i&gt; argument with David about what in the blue fuck he thought that he was doing.  Not believing that Michael was a spy watching them was a far cry from regarding him as trustworthy enough to know that David was a spy himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;No fool like a damned fool,&lt;/i&gt; David told himself, and clasped his hands behind his back in order to wait her out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kristy Lee very nearly decided to have herself a good “fuck it” and get into it with him then and there, anyway, David could see it in her eyes and the way that her lips parted to get moving towards the task at hand.  Her teeth made a clicking noise as her mind thought better of it and reined her mouth back in again.  “I’ll tell Jason, &lt;i&gt;sir&lt;/i&gt;,” Kristy Lee finally said with a sarcasm that even the most obtuse free-born would not have been able to ignore before she turned on her heel and strode down the barn aisle again.  There was a clacking noise; it took David a few seconds to realize that it was Kristy Lee drumming her nails restlessly against the butt of one of her guns.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You don’t like to be called ‘sir,’” Michael observed softly as he exited the stall long enough to lift the mare’s halter from it’s hook.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nope.  She’s doing it because she knows that it pisses me off.”  David glanced into the stall in time to catch another of the looks that Michael could throw from beneath lowered lashes as he coaxed the halter over the mare’s ears, murmuring to her in order to keep them up, and her teeth out of his arm.  “Yeah.  Kristy Lee does that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She belongs to you.  You may be as permissive with her as you like.”  But Michael’s lips were pressed into a thin line that David could not read as either anger or dismay, only sign he gave that he and David had had a discussion outside of this same stall the night before at all.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I need you to come with me,” David said, and watched Michael’s head snap towards him.  Anger.  It was definitely anger, quickly masked by still glowing as a few solitary embers that the last five years had not been able to destroy.  David wanted to blow on them, see what would happen.  “To speak with the vet.  You noticed the problem, after all.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I do whatever my master requires of me,” Michael said with a slight incline of his head, but David still noticed that his knuckles were white around the mare’s lead as he lead her from the stall.  Jason had the carriage harnessed within moments; Michael secured the mare to the back of it, where she gave the wheels a few sour once-overs as if she would not mind biting them, either, if they gave her sufficient cause.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” David said when Michael began to scramble onto the roof to sit beside Jason again.  “Get inside.  You don’t have a coat yet like he does, it’s too fucking cold for that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael hesitated only a second before he came down again, entered the carriage.  “Your kindnesses--” he started again, still in a low voice as if he was not certain what the repercussions would be, as soon as David himself was inside and had the door closed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are for me to dole out and me to divert attention from,” David answered immediately.  He didn’t realize how much he sounded like a traditional master until he saw Michael lift his head and regard him with eyes that were suddenly much warier, and then he could have kicked himself if the carriage had been large enough for it.  The best way to convince a wounded animal that you were not going to hurt it was surely not to get it into a confined space and then proceed to show your teeth.  “And Jason knows.  It’s fine.”  Another flash from within those coffee-dark eyes, once again filling David with the perverse urge to make them do it again, just so that he could see who might have worn this skin five years previous.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;And then you can dream about him again.&lt;/i&gt;  That was more than enough to kill any mischievous thoughts that David had been entertaining.  He turned towards the window and began fiddling with the wireless instead, while Michael sat across from him with a back too ramrod-straight and knuckles clenched too white to possibly be comfortable.  Jason was driving the carriage slowly, leaving the two of them with that much more silence in which to sit and blink at each other while the wireless buzzed and prattled.  It took David almost an hour to realize that most of the news was of government victories over the Resistance, and that Michael was watching the wireless as it swung and bobbed so intently that David rarely even saw him blink.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you want me to turn it off?” David asked, quietly.  He realized a second later that he was unconsciously imitating the tone that he had heard Michael using on the mare, and didn’t guess that it was all that far off the mark.  They were traveling slowly; Michael might well make a leap right out the window if David spooked him too badly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael’s mouth opened; David expected to hear once again about how, as master, he could do whatever it was that he liked and Michael would be equally pleased with it.  After a long moment, Michael closed his mouth again and shook his head.  “No,” he said.  “It’s been a long time since I knew everything that was happening.”  And he went back to watching the wireless, a taut and intent expression upon his face.  Little of the news being broadcast was good for the Resistance; David thought about telling Michael that the truth of it couldn’t be guaranteed, either, only to bite it back under the assumption that this would once again be showing those unbearable kindnesses that Michael could not seem to stand.  He was looking out the window, and noticed the landscape changing abruptly from field to buildings, but Michael was still paying such close attention to the wireless that he surely must have realized that they had reentered civilization by the increasing sound around the carriage rather than by looking out the windows as David was doing.  David watched closely, but Michael’s shoulders did not tighten up, and his face remained smooth.  He hopped lightly, easily, from the carriage as soon as it had halted and began to untie the mare’s lead from the back.  She was limping worse than she had been when they had left, David noticed, and barely suppressed his wince.  It was a good thing that the only people who had seen how little she had actually been injured before were those that he had no interest in trying to fool, then.  It didn’t stop Michael from flashing David a look just faintly triumphant from beneath his lashes, either, David noticed.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David paid attention to Michael for only a second or so, however, trusting that Michael would be able to walk a haltered horse the half-dozen yards of so to the vet’s stable entrance without major guidance, and instead stood stock-still so that he could sample the crowd and wonder if this plan of his had really been such a wise one, after all.  The crowd was thicker than normal, though the ratio of pinwheeling color to the more somber, please-don’t-notice-me clothing of the poor free remained the same, and it was hostile.  David could taste anticipation and anger upon the air when he parted his lips to breathe, and thought that perhaps leaving Michael to go alone, anywhere, was not the wisest path of action that he could choose.  He walked hurriedly after Michael into the relative shadow and windbreak of the barn, ignoring the faintly surprised look that Michael cast him when he realized that David was by his side.  Being on the estate and away from...from all of this, even for a few days, had obviously done Michael some good if he was no longer attuned to every mood and heartbeat of the free within a twelve-foot radius of him at all times.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The vet was a powerful man just starting to run to fat and gray of skin and hair; David had a mind that his original profession had been that of blacksmith or perhaps even butcher.  Both were ways of learning equine anatomy quickly and on the cheap, and it was not as if anyone was going to ask him for credentials so long as his patients lived through and then improved after whatever he did with them.  He was kneeling over to lift the mare’s hoof and run his hand lightly up and down her foreleg, trusting Michael at her head to keep him from being bitten upon an ass that was probably much more substantial than it had been when he had first begun his trade.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She’s pulled a tendon,” the vet said, releasing the mare’s foreleg gently back down to the ground and giving David a curious look.  “You raise horses, you ought to have been able to spot this right away.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The smile that he was so good at, the one that made him just another manor lord who had inherited a large piece of property and hadn’t yet driven it into splinters based mostly on luck.  “Yes, well.”  David lifted his shoulders into a shrug.  “We’re out of liniment and can’t convince anyone to come out to the estate in order to deliver more--”  The vet’s face made it clear that he would have been one of those refusing, whether he wished to betray that message or not.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And I didn’t want to wait until it had developed into something complicated,” David finished.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The vet was born of the poor free, David could tell by his clothing and the way that he still dipped his chin in very slight deference whenever he met David’s gaze, but he had been currying influence for too long to be entirely cowed by a bright cut of fabric.  Not when worn by a lesser lord born of a politically scandalous family, anyway.  “Might turn into something complicated now, that you’ve brought her all the way up here for a nothing,” he muttered beneath his breath.  The chin came down further, took the eyes and the whole face down with it, as David subtly stiffened.  He was not a Mayer or a Clarkson or a Cruise, but he had been born to a title and this man had not, and the House would still pay only the slimmest of attentions of David were to have him quietly removed.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Make the liniment and wrap the leg,” David said shortly.  “I have further details to attend to.”  His voice was just hostile enough to make the vet visibly wonder if those details didn’t involve whispering a few words into a few ears, and David guessed that he was just bastard enough to not care.  He touched Michael on the arm, so that Michael curved to follow him automatically.  The vet had not made a single inquiry of Michael since his arrival, even though Michael had been the one holding the mare’s lead and was clearly far more her handler than David.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With so many people about outside, there was a crush of body heat that masked the cold wind snaking its way through the buildings, finding crevices like a sneaky child.  David doubted that the handful of unclothed slaves in sight appreciated the courtesy of nature, as close quarters meant that even more hands were laid upon them while their masters either did not notice or took a quick scan of the political power and favor of the one doing the groping and decided that the benefits of remaining quiet were greater than the costs of taking offense.  David put his hand upon Michael’s arm and tugged him closer, as Michael was wearing pants and a thick sweater, but the brushed-steel links peeking up above the wool said clearly that he was not allowed to protest against those who decided to take a liberty.  And after a few more seconds in the open air, enough to taste it again and decide that he had not been indulging in adrenaline or any of those romantic notions that Michael had warned him about, David was certain and closed his hand more tightly about Michael’s arm in order to tug him closer still.  The air was hungry.  The people were shoving against him in their haste to get all in one direction at once as though they were a single creature that was for once made up of drab and well-worn browns and grays and plumage brighter than bird feathers all at once, and that animal was hungry for something.  David could only think of a single reason that the lines between the social strata would be so abruptly knocked out of the way.  Even beneath the wool, he could feel Michael’s forearm go clenched in tension, and knew that Michael understood what the beast wanted, too.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You should go--” &lt;i&gt;Back to the carriage&lt;/i&gt;, David wanted to say, where at least the slavering hunger in the air might not be so thick, but if even the private kindnesses shown on his own estate were a danger, then protecting the mental well-being of a slave in a crowded public place, and on such an occasion as this, would be suicide as complete as climbing up to the top of the sleek, silvery building that held the House and throwing himself from the top.  “Go inside, talk to the vet.  Ask him something.  Ask him anything.  Pretend I’m an idiot and can’t figure out what the stallion puts into the mare.  It’ll give you a reason not to be outdoors.”  He released Michael’s arm as Michael looked so suddenly and pathetically grateful that David’s stomach flipped, turned to go.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Lord Cook!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David’s teeth were clenched together too tightly for him to hiss out a proper obscenity, but that didn’t mean that the sibilant sound that snaked out into the air before he could call it back was by any stretch of the imagination a friendly one.  He drew his lips back and upwards until some optimistic soul might be able to call it a smile and pivoted in the direction of the female voice that he did not recognize.  Michael had gone properly still once the situation had changed, head bowed and hands clasped in the small of his back, awaiting the orders of a true master now that they were certain that someone was observing them.  David still thought very hard about putting his hand into the small of Michael’s back and bodily shoving him into the relative shadow and safety of the vet’s stable again, curious eyes be damned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The smile became slightly more real when he turned and saw the golden hair flowing towards him, attached to golden dress and glowing, tanned skin to create impression of a woman made of sunlight entire.  Underwood’s teeth were white as the winter stars that David had been watching the night before, her eyes gleaming.  She gave Michael a swift, curious once-over, noting that he was new, before she dismissed him in favor of David again.  Underwood--Carrie, David reminded himself, that she had been before his family had fallen out of favor--still hugged him with a fierce warmth.  Slim though she was, her arms were strong with hours spent riding horses and managing as much of her estate as possible by her own hand.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You could have told me that you were going to be here today, we could have traveled together,” Carrie said as she released him and looked up into his face.  David looked hard, but she did not show such much as a glimmer of worry about her own place, or awareness of his own.  “Saved the extra horses and had another set of arms to shoot if need be, besides.”  Another glance at Michael, an untested slave living on a remote estate.  Owners had found themselves killed with far less opportunity.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David recovered himself enough to offer Carrie both a real smile and his arm, intending to use her as both an excuse to walk away from the flow of the rest of the crowd and to take the opportunity to get her someplace relatively quiet and issue his warning.  She planted her feet when David first leaned against the tide, craning her head to see where everyone else is going.  The tilt of her head as realization washed over her could have meant anything at all.  Carrie slid her arm through David’s, but still began to guide them in the direction of the...festivities, and short of causing a scene David found himself with no other recourse but to go with her.  He glanced back over his shoulder to see that Michael was following him as silently as a ghost, and with the same amount of color in his face.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How’s business?” David asked Carrie, glad that the crowd around them obliged him to bend his head close to her ear in order to be heard, displeased that he still had to nearly shout all the same.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Carrie lifted up her dress with one hand so that the dust of a thousand eager feet would not mar the gleam of the fabric.  “Booming,” she said with a small and self-satisfied smile.  “The government is interested in my beef, I’m going to have to expand in order to make certain that I can deliver them fat enough.”  David found a delicate blonde eyebrow being quirked in his direction.  “I’m afraid that you received the last of my good ones, everyone else who comes calling is going to have to make do with range.”  She sighed.  “And they &lt;i&gt;did&lt;/i&gt; have to come calling right when I won’t be able to get more winter hay for love or money, didn’t they?”  Carrie cut herself off short, tossed a look David’s way that was more than a touch worried.  “I am, of course, honored to help in the war effort however I may.  The inconvenience of feed is something that I will simply have to...work around.”  Meaning, David was able to read between the lines, that those estates surrounding hers that weren’t as self-sufficient as David’s one and did depend upon a web of trade in order to keep themselves fed might find that they were not living quite so fat and prosperously until spring brought with it a surplus of wild game again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Your sense of duty,” David said, not lying, “was never a question in my mind.”  He took a deep breath, told himself that if he did not do it now he could have no idea when the opportunity was going to present itself again, and pressed his mouth against Carrie’s ear so tightly that she could surely feel his lips tremble.  “However, you might want to be more careful about to whom you turn over your stock.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Carrie stopped walking so quickly that she nearly stumbled over the hem of her dress and had to snatch it up so that she would not fall.  She wore an uncertain look upon her face as she leaned back and scrutinized David hard.  “Lord Cook,” she said slowly, her voice crisp and formal, giving nothing away, “I can assure you, my patriotism is impeccable.  To imply that I shouldn’t be doing what the House is asking of me--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David squeezed at her hand.  “I would imply nothing like that,” he told her.  “I was referring to your private sales.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Carrie’s face cleared.  She nodded once, still looking at David as if she was searching for something in him, and answered softly, “Thank you for the warning.  I’ll see that I go through my ledgers as soon as I return to the estate.”  Someone jostled her hard from behind; a woman wearing deep purple.  One of their class, then, so that the most that Carrie could do in retaliation was thrown her an ugly look, but David did not think that they could receive any better reminder that the day’s festivities had rendered the city even more crowded than usual, and there were many more ways to be observed than the creaking cameras turning this way and that as they surveyed the human cattle in the yard.  David looked over his shoulder to check on Michael and found him nearly standing upon David’s own heels, keeping close to avoid being separated in the throng.  His face was milky.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Carrie followed the direction of David’s gaze when she realized that he had slowed down.  “Your man doesn’t look well,” she said.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He’s accustomed to rural estates,” David said.  “Close quarters don’t suit him well, I think.”  He clenched his free hand into a hard fist, torn between sending Michael back to the carriage and at the same time realizing that this was not a good day for a slave to be seen slipping through the crowd alone, and Carrie’s fingers entwined in his other hand were still pulling him inexorably forward.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You mean, what we are about to witness does not suit him well,” Carrie corrected David, a crispness to her tone that alarmed him for the briefest of moments before he looked down at her and saw that it was not reaching her eyes.  “You have a reputation for kindness, David.”  David did not look back at Michael, because he knew that Michael, about to be sick across his own feet or not, would not be able to keep the glimpse of &lt;i&gt;I told you so&lt;/i&gt; from wafting across his features.  “Don’t worry, I won’t--”  Carrie paused and looked ahead of them, where the dark twist of Lady Jolie’s hair was visible over the deep blue fabric and silver thread of her winter gown.  She had her boy with her again, David noticed, and cared as little for the cold upon him as she had the last time.  “I won’t mention it to indiscreet ears.  I hate these spectacles, myself.  I think that they’re cruel, but--”  The slim golden shoulders lifted into a shrug even as Carrie’s face twisted in distaste.  “I guess we all have to decide where our lines lie.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David was not certain enough in the half-statements that had made up the conversation thus far to do any more than squeeze at Carrie’s hand in his own as they walked forward together, to answer softly, “Yes, we do.”  The crowd was thick enough now, and David could feel enough of the hunger roiling off of them to ensure that he might never eat again, that he reached back to take hold of Michael and be certain that he would not be pulled off into the many-peopled jaws.  Not by the hand, as he had done with Carrie; rumors were borne by the people who did not appear as if they were looking his way at all.  He took Michael by the wrist and thought that he felt the tendons and skin fluttering beneath the sweater, thought that Michael might even be on the verge of reaching for David’s own hand if not for the crowd.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was a scaffold that stretched far enough above the head and shoulders of the crowd that it was almost as impossible to not see as the steel of the House.  It wouldn’t be wise at all to be seen looking away from it, so David made certain his stare was long, his expression blank.  He didn’t break it until he felt Michael behind him jump with someone taking a liberty and spun about so that he could snarl, “Does he look as though he’s going to be a runaway when I have my hand about his fucking wrist?”  It was a poor free, not a member of the aristocracy, and the blind fury in David’s voice was enough to send him disappearing into the bodies again with a flash of gray like a fleeing mouse.  David pulled Michael even closer to him after that, with his hand half-resting upon the steel collar and half upon the warm band of flesh revealed at the nape of Michael’s neck.  He thought that Michael might have broken his arm, had there not been such ample evidence in front of them as to what happened to slaves who misbehaved one too many times.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You would think that a field slave would be more accustomed to the cold,” David remarked very loudly to Carrie after it had become clear that Michael’s shivers were not going to stop.  He saw Lady Jolie’s head twitch very slightly in his direction, noting the remark.  &lt;i&gt;See and be seen.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Carrie only shook her head and continued to watch the scaffolding.  “It’s not necessary to be so cruel,” she repeated.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The scaffolding was wood, and it was not permanent.  The individual beams would be donated off to the poor free for their construction efforts in a raffle as soon as the bodies had been removed, and the poor free all the more grateful to the government afterwards  for its kindness.  It didn’t have to be anything more than temporary.  Slaves didn’t often run, certainly not the three times required before the government would offer their masters the pittance price to sell them off for nuclear work or to Eastland.  There were three bodies--people, still, though it hurt to look at them--on the scaffold with rough rope wrapped around their necks.  Their owners had not seen need of the minor purse that they would be able to obtain by selling their slaves into dregs work.  None of the people standing had all of their limbs left, and two of the three had facial mutilations that made their mouths twist up like a the rictus grins of skulls even though David could see their eyes blinking and knew that they were not dead just yet.  It took a high amount of desperation to make a slave run three times.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael’s hands were twisting and clenching by his sides, as if he wanted to reach for something or someone but could not possibly decide what.  David took a deep breath through his nose and massaged at the back of Michael’s neck, just for a second, the largest comfort that he dared to give.  Michael cut him a look from the corner of his eye which made David think that Michael might even be angrier with him for having made the attempt at all.  David couldn’t look away from the gallows at the crucial moment, but he felt the muscles in the back of Michael’s neck tighten as if he received an electric shock, heard the sharp inhale of breath.  Carrie did her duty, and then turned away once the legs had stopped kicking in resistance and were only giving the spasmodic twitches of the body refusing to accept that the brain was dead.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Cruel,” Carrie said with great finality.  Her face was pale.  She touched at David’s arm and said, “I have duties to attend to, but...”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It was good to see you,” David told her, and meant it.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A touch of the color came back into Carrie’s face and her mouth lifted into a smile.  “You as well, David,” she answered him.  “Be careful of yourself?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course I will,” David answered her.  He watched as the slender golden figure disappeared through the crowd and then took a breath, wondering if he should remove his obviously unwelcome hand from the back of Michael’s neck, wondering if it would be too obvious if he were to do so.  “Okay,” he murmured.  “Okay, come on.”  But the direction in which he started leading the two of them was not back towards the vet or the carriage.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Master.”  David did not bother to correct the address, not in public and not when there was such a shining thread of strain winding through Michael’s voice.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There’s one more thing that I need to do,” David answered calmly, and continued towards the alley, the same alley that he had visited with Archuleta only a handful of days before.  Michael’s pulse was fluttering under his hand; it spiked hard at the realization that David was going to keep them in this place even longer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You can’t give her any stronger a warning,” Michael hissed at him in a tone so loud and vehement that it was all that David could do to keep from cutting his eyes from one side and then to the next, to see if anyone had overheard.  “You’re already about to tip your hand.  Master--David--&lt;i&gt;please&lt;/i&gt;.”  David highly doubted that Michael was thinking about the ramifications to David’s career as a spy, such as Michael had figured it out, or even what those ramifications meant to Michael’s own long-term survival, only that he was acting off of a pure, animal need to be &lt;i&gt;gone&lt;/i&gt;.  His voice had started to tilt upwards by the end, so that the crowd had heard him begging David and was now looking across the two of them with open curiosity.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David twisted his fingers through the links of Michael’s collar and twisted his head down hard, even though Michael was scarcely more than an inch taller than David himself.  His hands were cruel and his face was hard, and he could feel Michael tensing up for the previous three days of his life to have been a lie before David’s lips touched against his ear.  “Michael,” David said.  “I know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You don’t,” Michael said softly.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David continued as if he had not spoken.  “But I know what I’m doing, too, and there’s one more thing that I have to do before we can go.  Just trust me, please.”  It was difficult to keep his face looking as if he would not mind striking Michael down right there in the street for giving the wrong response to his order and his voice at the same time as gentle as one he would use on a horse that was on the verge of spooking.  He was not certain that he had succeeded until Michael let out a long, shuddering breath that was nearly a whistle and gave a nod so faint that David felt it against his cheek more than he saw it.  He still jerked on the collar hard enough that Michael nearly gagged to get them moving through the crowd again, trusting in his black expression to keep poor free and aristocracy alike from taking liberties with Michael as he walked sometimes beside and sometimes behind.  He skirted in as wide a circle from the scaffold as he could manage; there was a snarl to his lips that for once cowed back even the flower-bright fabrics of the upper classes from touching David’s property without his leave.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The alley that he wanted was a long way from the House and the travels of the wealthy, and its street even more sparsely-populated than the last time that David had walked it.  He took a deep breath and kept dragging Michael along, certain that anyone who saw them would only assume that David was looking for a conveniently isolated spot from which to use his body slave.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where are we going?” Michael finally recovered enough to ask, even though David could still feel him all but vibrating beneath his fingertips and thought that this was merely the eye, not proof that the storm had passed in its entirety.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Trust me,” David answered.  He heard Michael make a breathy sound, quickly suppressed, and thought that it might be the beginnings of a bitter laugh.  He dug in his feet so hard that it threw off David’s stride and nearly ended in him inadvertently strangling Michael when he saw that David was taking them into an alley.  David didn’t respond until they were well inside the shadows, where no one from the street would be able to see what they were or were not doing, and then he released the grip that he had been maintaining on Michael’s collar the entire while.  There were red marks etched into the skin from how hard he had been twisting it.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Stay here,” David instructed Michael before he went even further inside, to where Michael could not see what he was doing, either, and removed the familiar brick so that he could slide another scrap of paper behind it.  &lt;i&gt;Underwood has been compromised.  Get her out of there.&lt;/i&gt;  Michael hadn’t moved when David returned to him, his eyes dark and fixed at a place on the opposite wall as if he meant to tear it down.  It was a good show, and if there had not been tremors running through his body like the prelude to an earthquake David might even have believed it.  He grabbed for Michael’s wrist rather than his collar and was proven right when Michael did not ask him what he had been doing in the far end of the alley, when the options were fairly limited.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Maybe he thinks that I’m the kind of man who can’t help but jack off after he watches a good execution.&lt;/i&gt;  David doubted that his face was providing counter-evidence.  He gripped at Michael’s wrist hard and stared straight ahead as he dragged him back into and then through the crowds, towards the carriage.  He did not look at the bodies that were swaying slightly in the northern wind as they hung from the scaffold.  Neither, he noticed, did Michael.  Some of the slaves that David witnessed could not look away, but they were all mostly young.  Meanwhile, for so long as Michael remained on his feet, David could still feel the tremors increasing in intensity.  As soon as they were within distance of the vet, he shoved Michael towards the carriage.  “Draw the windows closed.”  It was the gentlest tone that he had been able to use in a long while, and he saw Michael’s stance change as he marked the difference.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If the veterinarian thought it strange that David was coming in to inquire after the mare himself rather than sending his man, he was experienced enough not to let it show.  The pulled tendon had developed complications.  She would need to stay rather than making the long trek back to the estate.  “Wouldn’t have been complicated if she had been left in her stall to rest,” the vet could not stop himself from pointing out, choking back the words when David directed him with an icy stare in response.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jason was pale, too, when David came back outside, even though he had been able to stay with the horses and hadn’t been forced to witness anything.  “Just get us out of here,” David said to him as he opened the door to the carriage in order to climb in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jason nodded once, blue eyes already fixed on the horizon that would take them home and refusing to look anywhere else.  “You got it,” he said before he snapped the reins, almost before David managed to secure the door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Nine&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108503.html"&gt;Continue to Part Ten&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:107907</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107907.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (8/29)</title>
    <published>2009-08-23T16:56:52Z</published>
    <updated>2009-08-30T19:35:26Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107399.html"&gt;Part Six&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107720.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Seven&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Eight&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The lights were out, the curtains drawn down over all of the windows in order to conserve the heat, and the house was cold.  David laid in bed and stared up at the canopy that he could hardly see, unable to stop his mind moving long enough so that he could sleep.  The wine had long since burned off; his meal was sitting unhappily in his stomach.  He doubted that it was from Carly’s cooking.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;From where David was lying, there was only one rational solution to the problem: he had to let Carrie fall.  He could not possibly put himself in a position to save her himself, and it was an incredibly risk to be taking for just one person even if he could.  That was the pragmatic solution to the problem.  Outside of the books in his office, David knew that every single actual spy that he would have been able to find would have given him the same answer: the pragmatic solution was all that mattered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David obviously had more in common with his little brother than he had guessed, because he already knew that he was a terrible pragmatist.  He slid from the bed, wincing a little as his bare feet hit the cold floor, and dressed quickly so that he would at least be comfortable while he roamed about the house.  He didn’t need to light or flick on any illumination, not after he had lived in this same house for his entire life and knew every inch of it as well as he knew his own body.  It creaked and groaned as David walked slowly down the hallway towards the kitchen, shifting more comfortably into its foundation, and the furniture was nothing more than dark humps in the shadows.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David had to cross through the dining room in order to enter the kitchen, and he trailed his fingers across the long, sleek table as he went, unable to shake the feeling that he was standing in the place where a crime had been committed earlier.  If he didn’t do anything, he was not certain if that would still make him merely a witness, or if he would then be moved irrevocably into the role of conspirator.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Someone had been careless as the house had been closed down for the night, and had neglected to draw the curtains across the window nearest the pantry, letting a dim glow spill throughout the kitchen.  David paused with the door pushed halfway open and watched while Michael moved across the kitchen with that eerie battlefield grace, open the back door, and slip out into the night without making a sound.  He paused for even longer as he weighed what he should do, turn right around and head back for his room without acknowledging that he had seen Michael go, hope that he wasn’t trying to run, wish him all of the speed in the world and delay reporting it for as long as he possibly could if he had.  In the end, David found himself crossing the kitchen and opening the back door so that he could follow Michael out into the night.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It had been cold enough at night to watch one’s breath fog up for weeks.  The light was also starting to develop that sharp and strangely crystalline winter quality, the stars a silver and malicious glitter.  The pastures were turning brown, those that had not been cut for hay throughout the summer, and David was already leaning down to test the ground every time that he stepped out in the morning, checking for the first signs of frost.  Wouldn’t be longer than a few weeks, at most.  They were lucky in that the late fall crops only needed a few more days.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael’s dark sweater would have made him nearly invisible on the path ahead of David, if it had not been for the moonlight glowing off of his hair, the silvery metal collar that was just visible over the edge of the wool.  When he didn’t realize that he was being watched, he stopped walking with his shoulders hunched up and as if he did not know from which direction he was going to have to be fending off an attack next.  David followed at a discreet distance and wondered if his feet were making crunching noises across the hardened ground, and then if he shouldn’t just turn right around and go back inside, as a concern for secrecy ought to mean that he knew good and well he was not doing the right thing here.  Michael did not turn around, though, as he ultimately reached the barn, opened the door far enough to admit a thin sliver of buttery light, and then slipped inside.  David waited for several moments with his hand braced against the door before he opened it and entered himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The barn was not heated except under the most extreme cold, allowing it to remain lighted at all hours of the day and night without wearing upon the solar panels thrown up on the roof.  While the house itself was sometimes lit with candles or lamps, David did not allow them in the barn, seeing them as nothing more than a very good way to watch the entire structure burn down with most of the horses and supplies inside.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Whoa, baby,” he said very softly, putting his hand against the nose of a gelding who was poking his head over the edge of the stall to whicker at him.  The other horses were making shuffling sounds as they retired to the backs of their enclosures again, presumably after having come to the front in order to greet Michael as he passed them.  “He makes friends with horses better than people, does he?”  The gelding sighed and pushed his face more fully into David’s hand, dropping his eyelids to half-mast and looking as if he wouldn’t mind going back to sleep there.  “I guess that the worst any of you can do is kick someone, though, and even then you probably wouldn’t mean it.”  David gave the gelding a final scratch in the hollow where his jaw met his throat and was followed by a slightly disappointed stare as he continued down the aisle.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He found Michael by following the sound of his voice, not entirely sure that he was even hearing correctly at first, so unused was he to listening to the man use it for an extended period of time.  Michael was in the stall of the same mare who had been acting irritable earlier in the day, kneeling in the straw so that he could run his hand slowly up and down her foreleg.  He was murmuring a series of endearments and nonsense syllables to her in order to coax her ears back up every time that she wanted to flatten them back against her head in warning, and even though he was crouching light on his feet in order to jump out of the way if she should decide to kick him, it was the most relaxed and even happy that David had ever seen him.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Easy, easy, pretty miss, easy,” Michael whispered to her, continuing to run his hand slowly up and down her foreleg from the knee down to the hock.  “I just want to see what’s making you feel so much like biting, I know it’s not your personality, pretty miss like you.”  While David crossed his arms over the top of the stall door and watched, Michael gently squeezed at the mare’s foreleg, the signal for her to lift up her hoof so that Michael could then also inspect the frog.  Her ears went from pricked up David as if to ask what he was doing there and if she could expect an audience of men in her bedroom all night to flattened back against her head so tightly that she didn’t look to have any at all in less time than it took David to breathe, let alone call out warning to Michael.  She squealed and kicked out hard with the foreleg that Michael was holding, delivering a kick that would have sliced open the skin, at least, at the place where Michael was, or where he had been.  He had reacted with such swiftness that David could not help but wonder if Michael had not known that she was going to kick even before she had, jumping nimbly to the side and out of the way.  When Michael straightened, he finally could not help but notice that he had an audience.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David watched Michael’s face tighten, watched the way that he measured the distance between himself and the door and saw that David was irrevocably able to block any attempts at fleeing that he might have made.  “I wasn’t checking the horse so that I could run, David,” he said.  David was starting to think that he would much rather Michael not refer to him by any address at all.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know,” David said, not unkindly, swallowing back, &lt;i&gt;You don’t have anywhere to run even if you wanted to.&lt;/i&gt;  He gestured towards the mare instead, who laid her ears back against her head again at the movement.  “What about the horse?  And you might want to get out of there, she doesn’t look as if she’s enjoying our company.”  He stood to the side so that Michael could exit the stall without being crowded, still feeling not a little as if he were dealing with something as temperamental and wild outside of the stall as the animal within it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She’s hurt.”  And that, too.  “Pulled a tendon, that’s where the fever feels as though it’s coming from.”  Michael looked at David sideways and added, “Kristy Lee couldn’t have caught it, earlier, she hadn’t started throwing heat yet, and you can’t feel the limp unless you’re riding her.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David shrugged.  “I wasn’t going to take it out on Kristy Lee, horses are notorious liars.”  When Michael was still tense, David stepped back even further, so that Michael would not feel quite so much like he was being trapped.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael followed the movement with his eyes.  “You shouldn’t,” he paused and looked at David for a long moment, giving David the feeling that he was being measured, and that if he was found wanting he was never going to see who, exactly, Michael was when he was not wearing the shutters bolted so carefully across his eyes.  “You shouldn’t be so open with your kindnesses, David.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t call me ‘David’ if you’re still going to make it sound like ‘Master,’” David responded automatically.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael lifted his shoulders very slightly.  Being in the stall with the horse must have had a soothing effect that lingered; his shoulders were barely telling David anything at all.  “I don’t know any other way to call you,” he said, before his voice turned solemn again.  “I mean it.  You think that you’re being subtle, but you’re not.  Lord Mayer knew that you were pulling me away to get me away from him, not because he was touching your property.”  His eyes were hooded as he watched David for his response, and David knew that he was waiting to see if the hints that David had given him were true, or if he was going to be punished for speaking so freely.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I have it handled,” David insisted, not certain if he should be rattled or appreciative that Michael was becoming a person again, even temporarily.  “I can deal with Mayer being a little suspicious of me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, you can’t!”  It was nearly a shout, and Michael seemed as shocked as David to realize that his voice had become so loud.  David leaned forward without quite realizing what he was doing, eager to see more of this real man who could replace the nearly-perfect machine.  Michael rocked back onto his heels for a moment as if to take himself out of David’s immediate reach, took a deep breath, and continued, even though his face was pale.  “You can’t handle anyone being suspicious of you, not as suspicious as you seem determined to make them.”  Michael looked into David’s face for a long time and didn’t seem to realize that he was leaning forward, further into David’s space than he had ever come before willingly.  If they had not been wearing such thick clothing, David swore that he would have been able to feel the heat that Michael was throwing off.  “It’s not just you at stake here, David.”  When Michael was speaking quickly and nearly in an outright panic, he forgot to make David’s name into an unearned title.  His voice was slightly raspy and his accent thicker with urgency, and both of these things struck David directly in places that they had not business striking him when he was standing in front of someone who did not have the power to tell him ‘no.’  He inhaled and leaned back, and for once Michael was not so in-tune to David’s every twitch and sigh so as to notice the movement before David had even completed it.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If you fall under suspicion, so does everyone here under your protection.”  Michael stumbled slightly over the last word, as if he was having some trouble believing that it was true, that it might not be a trick that David was going to reveal at the very last second.  “And we can’t go before the House and defend ourselves the way that you can.”  Michael looked at David long and hard, shifting himself from the balls of his feet to his heels and then back again, before he finished, “Whatever it is that you’re thinking of doing, don’t.  Mayer will be watching everyone that he told, once he sobers up and realizes what he did.  He’s thorough like that.”  Michael’s hand twitched in the direction of his back, even though it was a clarification that David doubted either one of them actually needed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Will she die quickly?” David asked Michael.  It didn’t mean that he was going to follow Michael’s advice, and do nothing.  We wasn’t certain that he &lt;i&gt;could&lt;/i&gt; follow Michael’s advice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael drew in his breath before he said, “They will take every single thing that she knows or even thinks that she knows, and they won’t stop until she gives it all to them.  They know how to do their work without leaving marks.”  Michael was holding his hands very still by his side, too still.  Just because Mayer was the type who didn’t mind leaving a few marks did not mean that Michael had not also encountered a few with more finesse.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re not exactly talking like a slave, here,” David said, barely realizing that he was leaning closer again.  Panicked or not, agitation was putting a light behind Michael’s eyes that had not been there before, a &lt;i&gt;person&lt;/i&gt; that had not been there before.  &lt;i&gt;Oh,&lt;/i&gt; David thought, &lt;i&gt;so that’s who you were.&lt;/i&gt;  A faint glimmer, maybe not even more than a ghost, but something.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am talking &lt;i&gt;exactly&lt;/i&gt; like a slave,” Michael said.  “If you really--if you really don’t want to hurt anyone who lives here, stop acting so much like you give a shit.”  Cheeks glowing, Michael started to turn away, even though David had not given him leave to go.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wait.”  Michael wheeled back automatically at the sound of David’s command, even though David could see in his face and in his body that he did not want to come.  “What happened to you, Michael?  You used to be a soldier.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael actually let out a short laugh before he was able to stop himself, and put the back of his hand against his mouth as if he thought that David might him for that.  David didn’t think that he could show his hand even more plainly than if he were to fly Resistance colors above his house, and yet Michael still matched every move that he made against the possibility that David might still hit him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You do what you want,” Michael told David calmly, finally, keeping his eyes cast down towards the straw.  “But leave me out of your romantic ideas of revolution.”  Those dark, dark eyes came up to meet David’s, and suddenly they were &lt;i&gt;alive&lt;/i&gt;, and casting all of David’s thoughts about knowing Michael before out into the fields.  He thought that this man might hit him, not the other way around.  Michael took a few steps back, towards the mare, who put her ears against her head and pulled her teeth back as if she meant to bite him before she snaked her head abruptly back into her stall.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Stay out here for as long as you want,” David said, even though Michael looked as though he needed to be pursued and soothed as surely as the mare, because he looked as if he would react in exactly the same way.  “Come back into the house whenever you’re ready.  I know you’re not going to run.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael’s smile was short and mirthless.  “Where would I go?” he asked David before he entered the stall again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Eight&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/108081.html"&gt;Continue to Part Nine&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:107720</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107720.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (7/29)</title>
    <published>2009-08-15T19:58:43Z</published>
    <updated>2009-08-23T16:57:35Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107399.html"&gt;Part Six&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Seven&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was full dark by the time that Mayer arrived with the others; even if not for the lights scattered down the road leading to the house, David would have been able to hear that many vehicles arriving from all the way back out in the barn, in the fields beyond that.  He stood in the sitting room while Carly went to the door and opened it even before Jason could take the reins of the first vehicle, her face so blank and proper that David would not have believed it if he had not seen her do it many times before.  Her skirt was a russet-colored pool around her feet as she curtsied until she was nearly in a full kneel, and gave the impression that she could hold the pose for the entire night if that was what was required of her, just another lovely piece of furniture.  David touched her lightly on the back of the neck as he went to greet the guests, and she straightened again just as fluidly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We’ll want drinks,” he told her.  David could not make his face as china-doll blank and pleasing as a slave’s, but he could fill it with all sorts of emotions that he came nowhere near to feeling.  He smiled as he reached forward to take the hand of Lord John Mayer, a tall and dark-haired man whose eyes had a way of pinning David and making him think that all of his secrets were already catalogued and simply awaiting the moment at which it would be most advantageous to strike, then the hand of his wife.  Lady Jennifer Mayer was a slender, dark blonde who had worn a slightly pinched look every time that David had seen her, and her hand was cool as she gripped back at David’s own.  David was not certain that he would not be wearing the same looking if he were forced to live and share a bed with Mayer; he looked like the sort of man who took his work home, and there were rumors that he plucked low-hanging fruit regardless of the person to whom it already belonged.  With the Mayers was Jennifer’s sister through her father’s second marriage, Renee, who wore the such a similar look of constant and scarcely-hidden anxiety that David hesitated to lay the full blame for the wife’s condition at the husband’s feet.  Renee’s own husband, Harry, was a quiet man who had deferred to his wife by laid-back default every time that David had seen them together.  The Lord Connick had brought money and land to the table in their marriage in exchange for Renee’s talent at business and favor; what the Lady Mayer had brought to her marriage with her Lord Mayer, David could not say.  There was a chance that it might even have been love, and if that was the case then it was one of the saddest things that David had ever learned of another human being.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer’s smile was easy as he released David’s hand and allowed his wife to slip her arm back through his.  Even though he had been in David’s residence many times before, he always took his time looking about the sitting lounge, noting the decoration, all of it antique and very little of it managing to look that way.  When it had become clear that there were going to be very few new things, people had begun taking very good care of the old.  David had a mind that some grandmother or grandfather in his past had done so even before things had begun to go bad, out of care.  “I was starting to think that I would never see the day when you became interested in government,” Mayer said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David smiled back, waved his hand in the direction of the red silk couch, the chairs that sat opposite it.  “Please, make yourselves comfortable,” he said before he decided to answer.  He took a seat on the couch while Lady Renee settled herself down immediately beside him, and Mayer in a chair opposite that still managed to linger very close.  Lady Jennifer took a place next to David on the opposite side as her sister, while Connick was in another of the chairs.  David noticed that, while both sisters were perched on the edges of their seats rather than relaxing back, Lady Jennifer’s was as if she might bolt at any moment, and Lady Renee’s as if she could not wait to hear David say more.  She was popular in the government in the same way that Mayer was, though not, so far as David knew, in the same occupation.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can’t stay out here forever,” David said finally.  His lips moved into a smile.  He gestured about the room and watched their eyes all follow.  It was comfortable.  He had seen much more lavish places, especially for the number of slaves that he had here to work it.  “I have no needs that aren’t met, but...how long can you store potatoes in your root cellar before you realize that might have a few things that you want, too?”  David shrugged.  “And I’m the only one of my family left--”  Across the rug, Connick stirred, so slightly that David would not have been aware of it if he had not put himself into the habit of noticing everything, and then went still again as if there was nothing troubling about what David had said at all.  People died all of the time; it was a hard old world.  “I need to start thinking of marriage and heirs.  Right now I can offer a woman comfort--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“They do enjoy that,” Mayer murmured, smiling at his wife with what looked to be a genuine fondness.  Jennifer inclined her head very slightly and lifted her lips into an answering smile, a touch of the overbred tension leaving her.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But I can’t offer her wealth,” David finished, lifting his eyebrow slightly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And they enjoy that more,” Mayer switched tactics without a hitch in stride, inclining his head very slightly towards Renee, who stiffened and narrowed her eyes.  Her husband watched her for cues, but did not come to her aid.  As Jennifer herself had not had much more to her name when she had agreed to be Mayer’s wife, David did not expect him to pursue the matter further, and continued after a sufficient lull had gone by in the conversation.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“This place is worth more than sentimental value,” David said, waving his hand about at the room again.  “It’s about time that it started to produce more than it consumes.  The woods beyond the pasture are growing thick enough for harvesting wood, and I can use the cleared land to till a bigger surplus over the next few years.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer was watching David with a barely veiled amusement.  “You brought me all the way out here because you want to offer your services to the government as a &lt;i&gt;farmer&lt;/i&gt;?” he asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David was aware that what he was really doing was barely more than baring his teeth.  At the moment, however, he did not care.  “I’m offering them wood, horses, and food,” he said, “to trade with Eastland or store for our own war efforts against the Resistance as they like--it might be wise to do so sooner rather than later.”  When Mayer’s eyebrows went up, David went on, “You don’t believe any more than I do that Resistance raiders have been going out to the farms solely because they’re hungry.  They know that the breadbasket is our vulnerable point as much as theirs.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And here I had you pegged as a bumpkin,” Renee finally spoke, sounding surprised as well as a touch admiring.  David schooled his face even more carefully than normal when he turned towards her; her job was not Mayer’s because it was in many ways even more dangerous to him.  “Imagine that, you are paying attention all the way out here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can get the wireless reports just as well as you can,” David answered.  He allowed a slight testiness to enter his voice, just enough to make it sound real.  How many poor free and aristocracy were dead because Renee Connick knew how to watch an entire room while she did not appear to be doing anything more complicated than enjoying a glass of wine?  David had no way to say; the messes were generally cleaned up well afterwards.  “And I have much more of a vested interest in seeing the Resistance dealt with than you do.  How many slaves do you think that I have on this property, and how many guns?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’ll want to deal with that woman one, if it takes her that long to make a tray of drinks,” Mayer said, glancing at his watch.  David’s lips thinned, but he heard the door opening behind him and turned.  It was all that he could do not to shoo Archuleta right back out again under whatever pretext that he could think of, and never mind that he would be leaving behind Mayer, who knew slaves, and Renee, who knew how to watch everything.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My apologies, Master,” Archuleta said to the tray as he bent so that each person could take their glass, wine for the women and scotch for the men.  “Carly is struggling with the entree, she asked me to bring these out for her.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll deal with Carly and her lack of prioritization later,” David said as he held his glass to his lips.  He thought that he saw Archuleta’s eyes flick up to his for a second, seeking clarification, and could have kicked the boy for being so open when Renee could see his entire face and Mayer was still in a position to at least catch his profile.  Archuleta was wearing slacks and a thick sweater even though there was a fire in the room and the house would be kept at a comfortable temperature for several more hours yet.  David wondered if part of the delay had not been that Archuleta had run to change immediately after Carly had requested his aid, after he had learned who it was that he was going to be serving.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer caught Archuleta’s wrist as Archuleta bent to offer him his glass, and Archuleta went still immediately.  Mayer’s grip was, for now, above the wool of the sweater, not touching the skin.  “What is this?” Mayer asked, turning Archuleta’s wrist so that David could also see the sweater, as if it had not been obvious that the kid was clothed from the very second that he had entered the room.  “Isn’t this your body slave, David?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David didn’t dare hit Mayer’s hand away, not right now, however much he might want to.  “Do you really think,” he snapped, “that I have the resources to keep a slave who doesn’t do anything other than keep the bed warm for me?  He’s been outside.”  There were points of color on each of Archuleta’s cheeks.  David guessed that they could be mistaken for cold.   &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer made a snorting sound and still did not release Archuleta’s wrist.  Jennifer was looking at him very hard.  “Then you need to trade him in,” Mayer said.  “And get one that makes you never want to leave the bedroom, so you don’t mind leaving them in it.  The Pitts have a man--”  Jennifer went very still at their mention, and looked straight ahead into the fireplace while she took a sip of her wine.  David could feel Renee leaning around behind him so that she could study her sister more closely and make certain that she was all right.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;What the Pitts have is a boy,&lt;/i&gt; David thought as he remembered the dark-haired and dark-eyed kid who had been trailing them both like a half-forgotten pet the previous day.  If David was being incredibly generous, maybe he would have guessed that the slave had been seventeen.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I helped train him,” Mayer went on, the first mention that he had made all night of the business that kept him so thoroughly within the government’s good graces.  Mayer’s slaves almost never rebelled, no matter how remote the estate upon which they lived was, or how good their chances were of being able to overpower their masters and get to the Resistance if they could get the collar off.  “It was such a shame to let him go, but.”  Mayer lifted his shoulders into a shrug.  “Such is the nature of contract work, and I was well-compensated.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That boy was given to the Pitts as a gift,” Jennifer broke in.  Nearly half of her wine was gone, and there was a touch more color coming into her face.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer paused so that he could look at her for a moment.  “I was still compensated for my work,” he said.  “What wiser heads decided to do with him after that was not my business.”  Jennifer shifted about and then finished the rest of her wine, her lips pursing slightly around the dregs.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Bring the lady another glass,” David ordered Archuleta, which in turn ordered Mayer to release him so that he could obey.  “Would you like something other than red wine, Jennifer?  You don’t look as though you enjoy it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Red is fine,” Jennifer said.  She swirled her glass idly for a second before she handed it back for Archuleta to place upon his tray.  “We’re having beef, aren’t we?  I’d rather have something full-bodied even if it’s bitter.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The door opened again, this time admitting Carly.  She dipped once again into the kind of deep and perfect curtsy that David swore she had to be practicing in her spare time, in order for her to continue doing to so gracefully when she was not called upon to perform it often.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The meal is ready, Master,” Carly told David while she held her curtsy.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David rose along with the others and told Archuleta, “Bring the wine to the table.”  To Carly, “I’ll speak to you later about pushing your own reason for eating onto a boy that I had already given other assignments.”  Carly was good, and David saw her face paling even though she already had the kind of skin that hated direct sunlight.  She put her hand in the small of Archuleta’s back and all but shoved him through the doorway before his face could let it be known that David had given him very little to do that day, actually, other than be under Carly’s feet.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The same dining room table at which David had spoken to Michael earlier that day was an enormous cedar piece that took up the larger portion of the room, more than once making David think that it was going to catch fire with a careless spark thrown from the fireplace.  It had been in this room since before David could remember, since he had been small enough to run beneath the legs without ducking, and he could not imagine moving it elsewhere and putting something more practical in its place.  Especially when the furniture in the house still had such a power to impress, David noted when he Renee, the only member of the party who had never before set foot in his house, pause and take it in.  The woods beyond the fields and horse pastures were finally dense enough to start harvesting, David had not been lying about that; it had still been generations since there were trees large enough for this.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please,” David said, waving his hand at them to take their seats as he did the same.  He had been in homes before where slaves pulled out the chairs for the masters to sit, but he preferred for Mayer to remain guessing as to how many people actually lived here for so long as he could.  Carly began entering with plates and bowls a bare handful of seconds later, Archuleta behind her with the fresh wine.  When the light vegetable soup had been set in front of each of them and Carly and Archuleta retired for the moment, David returned to the conversation that they had been having in the sitting room as if they had never left it.  “My parents, they--”  &lt;i&gt;Were good people.&lt;/i&gt;  “They had some troubling ideas.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer paused in sampling his soup long enough to lean back, fold his hands beneath his chin, and look at David hard.  “That’s a rather mild term for it,” he said in a voice that was so smooth, so dangerous, you didn’t know how deeply into the water you had gone until the riptide pulled you under.  “What they were were borderline traitors.”  Mayer’s eyes moved towards Renee, she who saw all and then hoarded the secrets to herself until she close to give them away again.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David didn’t realize how tightly he had come to grip his soup spoon until he heard a clinking noise; he had struck it against the china nearly loudly enough to chip it.  The way that his lips moved didn’t feel like a smile, but no one at the table hopped up and ran screaming from the room.  “And my brother was worse than borderline?” he asked, voice tight, knuckles aching.  “That’s what you’re trying to say?”  He watched Mayer’s face carefully, looking for a sign of recognition there.  If Andrew had ever--if Michael was not the first that he had seen, then he would not be able to hide it, David was sure.  Mayer was too proud of his own work.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;No, David decided as he leaned back into his seat and forced himself to take up the spoonful of soup that had been growing cold while he had been holding it suspended in the air.  He could have been tasting gritty water for all that he knew.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s a matter of public record,” Mayer said.  He didn’t pause or look away from David’s face, and David guessed that he ought to feel perversely grateful that at least Mayer was not trying to pretend to give a shit.  “I’m not pulling any dirty family secrets out of you when they weren’t secret to begin with.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know,” David gritted, and then said again, “I know.”  He managed to sound more normal this time.  When he took up a second spoonful of the soup, the others all stopped staring at him and began eating again themselves.  He had six months shy of eighteen when Andrew had run away, and goddamned lucky that he had been the eldest son and it could not be said that his brother had tainted him, only implied that he ought to have seen the way that he was going and reined him back.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Clearing his throat a few moments later, David leaned back as Carly floated in like a ghost and took the bowls, Archuleta following her with the wine.  He topped all of the glasses save for David’s without asking; David had hardly done more than touch his lips to the rim of the glass since the last time that the boy had come through.  Mayer’s was nearly empty, and he lifted it up again as soon as Archuleta had backed away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“When I marry,” David said to Mayer as Carly and Archuleta soon returned with the meal, steaks and potatoes and asparagus tips that had been braised in butter.  The potatoes and asparagus had been grown on the land itself; the steaks were from Lady Underwood’s estate ten miles away.  “I want to know that I’m not going to be bringing any heirs into...into a government who is uncertain as to their loyalties.”  The way that they had been with him, and for a very long time--David wasn’t sure that they weren’t still suspicious of him.  “So let me know what I can provide the House of Governance in the way of wood, horses, and food--”  Let him know how much they were going to be needing of each over the course of the next year.  “And I’ll make certain one way or another that I can provide it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“For a cost,” Mayer said slowly.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“For the sake of not having the Resistance sitting on top of my own land and the army conveniently occupied elsewhere,” David cut in smoothly.  “That’s the price of my patriotism.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re being awfully bold, letting us know that it has a price, after all,” Renee said slowly.  When she was thinking hard, she lost her slight squint and began to blink slowly, like a cat.   David glanced at her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Prudent,” he answered.  “I’m putting myself into your hands.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mmm,” Mayer hummed, which was not an answer at all.  David felt the fine hairs on the back of his neck starting to prickle before Mayer abruptly went on, “You picked up a new slave a few days ago.  Don’t tell me that you’re going to keep him hidden away all night?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He works in the stable,” David answered with a careless wave.  “He’s hardly suitable for dinner table company.”  Still, Mayer had a glittering look that David had seen him where before, and it had always meant that he was not going to be going anywhere until he had gotten what he wanted.  David coughed into his hand and, when Archuleta came up to him so quickly and quietly that David was starting to get the niggling sense that the kid was telepathic, and if that was the case then he had only thought that he was fucked and re-fucked if it turned out that he had been wrong in his assessment, quietly told him to have Michael come to the dining room.  Archuleta was gone again with scarcely a whisper across the rugs to mark where he had been.  David watched him go and said to Mayer, “Did you teach him to do that?”  He thought that he heard his voice hitch, but he could have been wrong.  Renee did not react, at any rate.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer took another swallow of wine and put his hand over his wife’s briefly before he began to cut into his beef.  Pleased color rose into her cheeks at the display of affection.  “I taught him everything that a body slave needs to know,” Mayer said.  “Briefly.  I saw him only briefly, though.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If it turned out that there actually was a deity in the heavens, then David guessed that he ought to be thanking Him or Her for small favors.  He poked at his own meal for the scattered handful of moments that it took Michael to come to the dining room, much shorter than it had taken Archuleta to return with the drinks earlier.  As soon as he stepped into the room and caught sight of Mayer, David knew that it was only because he had not known who the guests were.  Had he, David had a more than passing suspicion that he would have gone out to the barn to see what was the matter and found himself missing both a horse and a slave, or even just a slave alone if Michael was really desperate and decided to go on foot.  There was a look in his eye as he stood in the doorway that made David think, for a second, that he was really going to turn and try it.  Then the mask fell down, and was gone again, gliding with the smoothness and grace of someone who had been trained as a body slave as he came across the room to David.  David saw that, blankly controlled or not, Michael still tried to skirt out of Mayer’s reach as he walked behind his chair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer saw it, too.  He was well on his buzzed and, with a little luck, drunk after that, but he had reflexes that were not to be underestimated.  David thought that he was going to grab Michael by the wrist, still couldn’t bring himself to be entirely surprised when Mayer’s fingers found their way through the loops of Michael’s belt instead.  Michael went to Mayer willingly in body alone; David didn’t have to remember Kristy Lee’s tutelage of years ago in order to be able to reach what the set of those shoulders were saying.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I thought so,” Mayer said, looking Michael up and down.  “He’s an ID number I won’t soon forget.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So you’re aware of his record?” David asked.  He continued to push the food about idly on this plate, even though his appetite had fled for parts unknown as soon as Mayer and Michael had laid eyes on one another.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course I am,” Mayer said, continuing to look up at Michael.  He threw a hard, sharp glance David’s way that contained an unmistakable threat in it, and David was under no illusions that it was directed at him.  “You haven’t been having...issues?”  If Michael drew up any tighter, he was not going to be able to move.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” David answered immediately.  “But the scars, the price, you know.”  He smiled at Mayer, who knew more about slaves than virtually anyone that David knew, and closed his fingers slowly about the stem of his wineglass.  “It made me wonder.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t worry about it,” Mayer answered easily.  He tightened his grip upon Michael even more fully and was on the verge of pulling him into his lap.  Next to him, Jennifer was cutting her asparagus into dainty, ladylike bites without looking anyone.  “The ones that take longer to break wind up breaking harder than anyone else, in the end.  He’s quality.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The stress that Mayer put upon the final word nearly had David breaking his wineglass against the edge of the table then and there.  “He’s also not a body slave,” he said dryly, unmistakably adding unspoken in the pause, &lt;i&gt;Nor is he yours.&lt;/i&gt;  Mayer took much longer to untangle his fingers from Michael’s belt loops than he had to slide them in, and he was wearing a faint smirk as Michael immediately crossed over to David without being ordered to do so and slid into a perfect kneeling posture of obeisance beside him, wrists crossed lightly in the small of his back, eyes directed at the floor.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;I didn’t want you to do that,&lt;/i&gt; David thought with a faint kind of horror, never mind that Michael could not have possibly thought that he was being brought into the room for any other reason than to be shown off once he had seen that there was company there, never mind that David could not possibly tell him to rise and send him off again while the trustworthiness of everyone else in the room, still possibly Michael included, was so very much in doubt.  He grit his teeth together hard instead, and took a gulp of his wine now that he was no longer in danger of killing Mayer right there in front of his wife, sister-in-law, and friend.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He’s been trained in a variety of disciplines,” Mayer said.  He was two glasses ahead of David already, and he still accepted more when Archuleta ghosted in to refill them all again.  The appreciative look that he cast over the kid was the same as that which he cast over Michael, and David didn’t think that it was an accident that Michael had settled down on the side of David’s chair furthest from Mayer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Oh, I’m a fucking piss-poor protector if that’s the case,&lt;/i&gt; David thought, while Mayer added, “Your steak is going to get cold.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And wasting fresh meat might as well have put a neon sign over his head.  David smiled and began to eat again, saying to Renee as he did so, “You have contacts in the government.  How friendly do you think that they would be towards an arrangement?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She had barely touched her wine, giving David good reason to follow her example.  Renee folded her hands together beneath her chin as she leaned forward to scrutinize him.  “Very,” she said after a long pause.  “Especially if you can provide winter crops, as well.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David gestured towards the windows, which were covered in heavy curtains to insulate against the night chill, to the fields that were hidden beyond that.  “Funny thing about raising horses,” he said.  “You never lack for being able to fertilize a good wheat crop.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Renee choked slightly and then put her hand against her mouth, though David knew that before her marriage she had lived on a working estate very similar to his own.  &lt;i&gt;Make your peace with dealing in death,&lt;/i&gt; he thought, startling himself when the strongest thing that he could bring himself to feel was annoyance, &lt;i&gt;you kind of lose the right to complain about shit.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael beside him was kneeling as if he was either already in pain or expecting to be at any second.  David put his hand down, idly, against the back of Michael’s neck without thinking, felt him tense even further until he was at the point of flinching.  David wanted to jerk his hand away immediately, but forced himself to let it linger for a few seconds before he put it back around the stem of his wineglass.  “Can you give me numbers?” he asked Renee.  When she showed signs of falling back into those slow and dangerous blinks, David was quick to add, “I don’t want to aid in the war effort to the point that I’m not keeping my own estate fed.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Still blinking, and now tilting her head to own side so that she could scrutinize him.  David had seen Renee watch people far more surreptitiously than this.  He hoped that that was a good sign, that she was so willing to get her interest in him right out there in the open.  “I’ll have someone contact you,” Renee said finally.  “That’s not information that lay people run about with at their disposal.”  A dimpling smile.  David smiled back easily, automatically.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The beef is very fresh,” Harry said from the far end of the table, almost startling David as he focused his attention onto him.  The man was not known for speaking when it was not necessary, preferring instead to let Renee run the building of their private empire while he provided the capital.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s from Lady Underwood,” David answered, after a beat.  “She slaughters on-site.  I sold her a driving pair a few months ago and I’m still reaping the benefits.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Lady Underwood.”  Mayer sounded amused as he lifted his wine glass to his lips.  Michael lifted his head quickly, shielded from Mayer’s sight by David’s body, before he lowered it again.  David still saw his expression becoming deliberately focused and intent before he was able to mask it again.  If Michael was troubled by the sound of Mayer becoming amused by anything, then so far as David was concerned he would be an idiot not to follow that lead.  He put his hand against the back of Michael’s neck again and for a few seconds even thought that Michael might flinch him off.  “Call in the rest of your order now, David, and don’t expect any more from her in the future.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David felt cold, and it was not until Michael shifted that he realized he had begun to restlessly flex his fingers against the back of Michael’s neck.  He forced his grip to loosen, but could not bring himself to entirely pull his had away.  “Is that so.”  David coughed and tried again, hoping that his voice would sound more natural this time.  “She’s annoyed someone it’s best to be on the good side of?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer laughed.  David ran his fingers lightly through the hair at the nape of Michael’s neck, hoping to soothe him even after he had known within seconds that Michael was not going to be soothed until he was far away from David’s side again.  Maybe he was trying to calm himself, then.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We’ve all done that, and we’re all still sitting at this table,” Mayer said.  The wine was putting twin points of color high up on his cheeks.  Beside him, Jennifer made a fretful noise.  “No, Underwood’s done a little more than that.”  Mayer’s face twisted.  “She’s been selling beef to the Resistance.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David didn’t realize that his fingers had tightened upon Michael’s neck, or how hard, until he heard Michael hiss an inhale from between his teeth.  Nor did he think that Michael was particularly interested in David’s stroking apology.  “They have money?” he asked.  “I was under the impression that they were starving out by degrees.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Renee fidgeted first with the stem of her wineglass, then with the last remains of her roll, her hands not managing to remain still on any one object for more than a few seconds at a time, as she glared at Mayer.  “She’s been giving it away,” she ultimately gritted out.  A secret being pried from her hands before she could decide to release herself and to her own best advantage, David thought that it was a good thing for Mayer’s sleep that night that they were not going to be riding back to the same estate.  “Does it matter, though?  It’s treason whether she makes a profit or not.  Though the fact that she’s doing it out of ideology rather than self-interest makes it worse, so far as I’m concerned.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael’s head remained down, his wrists clasped behind him, his body one perfect, flawless line.  David could not help but glance down at him and feel his mouth twist, just a little.  He was struggling to keep his emotions to himself and he merely believed; how could someone who had actually &lt;i&gt;lived&lt;/i&gt; it resist the urge to leap up and run about the room?  “Will there be a trial?” he asked, and thought that he felt Michael shift underneath his hand.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shocking nearly everyone at the table save for perhaps Renee, it was Connick who spoke, hands folded underneath his chin and staring deeply into the contents of his glass.  He had waved Archuleta off nearly every time that the boy had come into the room; he ate and drank both with a deliberate slowness, weighing what he was doing, and brought the same mood to his words.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, there won’t be any trial for her,” he said, surprising David again with the slow-burning anger that glided beneath his words and made him wonder if perhaps he and Renee were not a more equal partnership than most assumed.  “How could there be?  With all of her land, with all of her slaves, with everything that the House has done for her--”  Underwood’s family was older than the Cooks, and had never that David was aware of had even a far-off and secondhand shadow of suspicion cast over them.  “Knowing that she even thought differently, even if she was caught, would be...highly unwise.”  Harry lifted his gaze from the moody study of his glass.  “All that the lower classes need is a spark, David, you saw that with the way that they went after your boy yesterday.”  He tipped his head towards Renee, acknowledging her as a matter of course for the information, even though she had been nowhere near the scene that David had been able to see.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A quiet accident, then.  David’s fingers had stilled on the nape of Michael’s neck as he thought.  Underwood had several of David’s own horses and was an avid rider.  It would hardly be looked upon with suspicion if she was alone and one of them happened to spook, if she was found with a broken neck.  Fall harvesting was stirring up angry snakes who were trying to find hibernation places for the winter, it needn’t even be blamed on David’s horse.  No one would know anything except for the House itself, and the people in this room.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mayer broke the silence by saying, “I hope that you know what your being trusted with this information means, David.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That I’m being offered the government contract?” David answered back smoothly.  Mayer’s smile let him know that he had won, that he had safely crossed the minefield with all of his priorities and secrets intact.  Beside him, even though his legs had to be aching by now, Michael’s spine remained smooth and unbowed, and he did not lean up against David’s chair for support.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David steered the conversation towards inconsequential topics throughout desert and coffee, not allowing himself to turn back towards the topic of Underwood even though he desperately wanted to.  They weren’t friends, precisely, but they had known each other since childhood and did a great deal of trading back and forth across the estates in order to obtain what each needed without the necessity of traveling into the city.  She had never given him even a hint that she might be in a position similar to his own.  David didn’t guess she could have, not with all of the effort that he had put into making certain that he didn’t betray himself to her, either.  And she was going to die for doing the right thing.  David could hardly keep himself still to his chair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He considered it a blessing when he was finally able to call the evening to a close and walk his guests to the front door, make idle chat about gossip and gossip-mongers as he waited with them for their carriages to be brought back around.  When he was watching the sleek shadows disappearing down the drive again, illuminated only sporadically by the lights set out at interval, David finally shut the door and leaned his forehead heavily against the wood before he drew the bolt.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He had given Michael no instruction before he had risen to accompany the other four out, but David still drew himself up when he reentered the dining room and discovered that Michael kneeling beside the chair where David had left him.  “You’re still here?” David asked, more roughly than he had intended.  “I thought that you would have taken the first opportunity to run.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael looked up.  “You didn’t give me leave to go, Master,” he said evenly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“David,” David correctly automatically, barely stopping himself from shivering.  After the evening, he didn’t want anything at all that reminded him of a status that he hadn’t earned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“David.”  The way that Michael said his name, though, did nothing to imply that there was any difference.  David swore and saw Michael become warier without moving an inch from his position, watching David though David didn’t know what Michael meant to do if David did become hostile.  Michael was his.  He could do anything whatsoever that he wanted to him, whether that ranged from fucking or killing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Looking at Michael like that while Michael looked back at him was more than David could take, suddenly.  He swore again and strode forward so that he could take Michael beneath the arm, not missing the way that Michael went rigid in expectation of a blow.  “I’m not--”  David was loving these new minefields that he had to find as he muddled along, that even &lt;i&gt;I’m not going to beat the hell out of you for no other reason that I’ve had a bad night&lt;/i&gt; had to be spelled out.  “I’m not going to hurt you.  Get up.”  Michael was a little slow in rising, making David wonder how much of it was simple stiffness from forcing himself to remain so still for so long, and how much of it was the old injuries that David had seen when he had purchased him.  He nudged Michael towards his own chair and, when Michael reluctantly took a seat, also put his own, forgotten wineglass into Michael’s hand.  “And drink that.  You’re too pale.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There were tremors across the surface of the wine as Michael slowly lifted it to his mouth and took a sip, and then another when that earned him no punishment.  “Ma--David,” Michael said after a moment.  He looked as if he was building himself up to something.  “So are you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David let out a short laugh and put his hand over his eyes.  “Probably,” he admitted.  “Yeah, okay.  &lt;i&gt;Definitely&lt;/i&gt; I am.  You ever have to put all of your effort into playing nice with people when you would really rather smash the wine stem into their faces?”  Michael paused, looked at David over the rim of the glass without speaking, and David’s words caught up to him less than a second later.  He swore, he might have been able to navigate his way through the shark-infested waters that were dinner without springing a leak in his boat, but he had been drinking way too much that night to have any kind of meaningful conversation with a slave who still looked as if he thought that David might skewer him to the chair at any moment.  “Of course you have.  Finish your wine, I’ll scrounge around and see if I can find anything that’s actually stupider to say.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael twirled the wineglass between his fingers in an eerie imitation of the way that Mayer had done during dinner before he said, very slowly and reminding David of a man extending his hand out to a feral dog, “I’ve heard stupider.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David was tempted to pour another glass for himself, but his head already felt heavy and thick.  “And we haven’t known each other long enough for any of them to be me, bonus.”  Michael’s eyelashes fluttered for a moment as if he could have disagreed before he thought better of it.  &lt;i&gt;Once upon a time, you had a sense of humor,&lt;/i&gt; David thought, more warmed by the realization than he had expected.  Worlds and wonders, there might even be whispers of a person still in there.  He thought that there was a certain light in the dark eyes, shielded but not put out entirely, that had not been in evidence when David had first seen him the previous day.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That light disappeared as abruptly as if it had never been, and with it every trace of relaxation that Michael had managed to either scrounge up or fake since David had nearly shoved him into the chair, when David asked, “Was Lord Mayer the one who trained you to be a slave?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael released the wineglass and pushed it away from himself, David rather thought so that he would not break the stem with the force of his grip.  He laid his hands out flat against the table and said, “Some of my scars are his.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The one on your leg?” David asked, unable to stop himself even though every line of Michael’s body was nearly begging him to go back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael looked up, held his gaze without turning it back towards the floor the way that a good slave ought.  David didn’t think, but &lt;i&gt;knew&lt;/i&gt;, that he was seeing a glimpse of the soldier that Michael had been before he had been captured, and he couldn’t imagine what Mayer must have done in order to put that different man in his place.  “No, sir,” Michael said.  David wanted to correct him, but didn’t.  “That was from something else.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry.”  Michael blinked in more surprise than he would have if David had outright hit him.  David stepped back from the table, against which he had been leaning his hip.  “Enjoy the wine, Michael, and have a good night.”  He left with Michael saying nothing, but feeling the man’s eyes following him all the way to the door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Seven&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107907.html"&gt;Continue to Part Eight&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:107399</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107399.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (6/29)</title>
    <published>2009-08-15T19:41:49Z</published>
    <updated>2009-08-15T19:41:49Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Six&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The clouds persisted throughout the day without actually carrying through on their promise of rain, until David wanted to poke at them with a stick just to make them fucking &lt;i&gt;do&lt;/i&gt; something.  He retreated back into his study by the early afternoon, though he left the curtains drawn back from the windows so that he could get as much light as possible without resorting to the electricity, and so that he could watch the road for people coming up to the estate.  David didn’t know if his father and mother had ever done the same thing, sitting in this room and trying to find the balance between idealism and a safe family.  He knew that Andrew never had, at any rate; there were days when David wasn’t certain whether he wanted to emulate him or hit him in the mouth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The house was a little chill, but David still didn’t bother setting a fire in the grate as he sat at his desk and went slowly through the accumulated documents of a century on this land.  The forest was coming back, behind the pastures, and putting a lie to the official story that they were simply running out of spaces with which to grow food.  Didn’t mean that there was enough wood for them to waste it.  There had been war and shortage for longer than David could remember, and his parents, and his grandparents before that.  Maybe there had been a handful of souls born further back than that who could remember what it was like when things had been cheap and easy, but they had all been long dead by the time that David had been in a position to talk to any of them.  All that he remembered was that there had always been this estate, and that even with people under them--slaves, and real ones, even if they had never traded them away like broken furniture when they became old and inconvenient--and there had been years when they had had plenty and others when things had been pinched and worn, and his parents had spent hours in this office, trying to make things work.  They had looked pinched and worn, too, all for the sake of believing that people were not things to be traded away.  Both of their sons had known that long before they had reached the age of maturity.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Andrew certainly had not made things easier, when he had left them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David sighed and shut the big, leather-bound book that contained lineages, the deeds to the land, everything that made him and his family different from the people that they were legally allowed to own.  It was a fat book.  Still didn’t seem like all that much to David.  He put it away and then set that fire in the grate in acknowledgment of the night that was coming on, set up the guard to catch sparks.  He didn’t close the door to his office open, so that the heat could crawl down the hallway and do its part filling up the rest of the house.  Though David grabbed his coat before walking out the kitchen door and down the path to the barn, he still shivered slightly.  Fall was through fucking around; they were going to have winter riding their asses before more than a month went by.  The last winter crops that they were going to be able to pull from the land should be stored indoors within the next week or so; David had run the numbers over and over again, remembering the looks that his parents had worn when the amount that they needed didn’t agree with the amount that they had, and they would be all right.  Even with that extra mouth in the household.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David could hear hooves beating out a rhythm from the exercise paddock, but he ignored it for now and went into the barn instead, listening to the whickers of the horses in their stalls as they recognized his scent.  None of these animals were flighty, well-bred racers; what they were were sturdy as hell and capable of living on not much more than the people in the house during those lean years.  The ears that pricked up at David as face after face poked themselves over the edges of their doors were over-large and shaggy, the eyes large and kind.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, quit that,” David murmured to an old mare when she laid her ears back briefly and then sniffed suspiciously at his jacket.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She’s been cranky all day,” Kristy Lee said, coming up behind him.  “Watch that she doesn’t try to take a piece out of you.”  Right on cue, the mare pinned her ears back even further and clacked her big yellow teeth shut on the air where David had been standing a few seconds before.  He had seen the ears turn from crankiness to business and had moved back before Kristy Lee had even had a chance to finish speaking.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nice,” David said with a raised eyebrow.  “She coming up lame or something?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kristy Lee made a frustrated noise; David turned just in time to see her running her fingers through her long, golden hair.  It might have been neat in the morning, but after a day in the barn it was a wild tousle around her head.  She made a few half-hearted attempts to pull it back and tie it in a knot at the base of her skull before she gave up and flapped her hands, the gesture no angrier than any of those that Kristy Lee made.  The mare in the stall seemed to take the gesture as a personal affront, because she made an aggravated noise and disappeared to the back.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“New guy took her out this morning,” she said.  “She’s not limping, she’s not throwing heat off of any of her legs.  Might be about to go into her breeding time, though.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hmm.  That’ll sweeten her mood.”  He and Kristy Lee shared a look.  Barn or not, a fall foal’s chances dropped dramatically over the chances of one born in the spring or early summer.  David had seen stallions charge straight through fences, never mind if they wound up impaling themselves, to get at a mare in a separate pasture; proof that animals and humans were about as rational as each other when it came to sex.  The mare would have to spend her days inside until her ovulation had passed if Kristy Lee was right and she hadn’t simply picked up a bruise on the frog of her hoof or something.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So,” Kristy Lee said as David stepped back from the stall.  Unlike every other slave on the property, she had a pair of guns strapped to her hips.  That was the case for at least one slave on every remote property that David had ever stepped foot on, even with the grim reprisals that would be handed out to any slave who dared to raise hand to their master.  The gun was not meant for anyone who lived on the estate, though.  “I know and you know that I’m not stupid, so let’s not insult either of us and pretend that you came out here to check on a horse.”  Anyone listening in on the two of them would have wondered who was the master and who was the slave, and David could not resist cocking an eyebrow at her before he answered.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nope.”  David leaned back.  “Came here to check on a person.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Had a feeling.”  Kristy Lee ticked her head for David follow her down the barn aisle towards the other door, and leaned up against him when he put his arm around her waist.  She leaned up against him even more easily than Carly had that morning, even allowing that with everyone else she was too steps away from baring her teeth, even allowing that David kind of wondered if he still shouldn’t keep an eye on her to see if she was going for one of her guns.  Kristy Lee had been the very first, in so many ways.  “Where’d the hell did you pick him up, anyway?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Same market where my parents picked up you,” David said softly, because he knew that Kristy Lee would stiffen against him with memories, just like she always did.  He felt her hand creep a little bit closer to her weaponry.  They were always loaded; David thought that she might even sleep with the belt on.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, that explains a lot,” Kristy Lee muttered under her breath.  She didn’t sound as if she was being sarcastic.  David loosened his grip upon her, gave her the opportunity to untangle herself, but she did not take it.  “Are you asking for my opinion?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You got one?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kristy Lee let out a short laugh.  “I always have an opinion, you son of a bitch.”  She twisted so that she could sock him in the shoulder, harder than was entirely comfortable.  David had a feeling that that was about memories from being in the market, too, and let it pass.  “Okay.  Only time he ever calms down is when he’s on the back of a horse.  Couple of times I thought that he was going to take my guns from me--”  David looked at her, not liking what he was hearing.  “Like that would ever happen, sweetheart, I don’t care if you have a fucking crush on him.”  And he didn’t like hearing that he was being so incredibly transparent, either; he needed to get his shit together again before the estate was overrun with unfriendly faces in a few hours.  David made a face at her.  She made a face back.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Seriously, though,” David brought them back as they walked into the cold sunshine together and he watched the figure cantering the sturdy, boxy stallion about the exercise paddock.  He could have taken his arm from about Kristy Lee’s waist, now that they were within sight.  He didn’t, and he felt her tensing very slightly as she made note of this.  “He going to be dangerous?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re talking about him being in the Resistance?”  Whereas Carly would have smiled, Kristy Lee studied Michael as though she really would be capable of shooting him to protect the estate, should it be required of her.  “No.  I can’t tell from one second or the next whether he’s going to be feral or freaking the fuck out, but he’s not a plant.  He couldn’t be.  Every single thing that guy’s thinking, you see on his face.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Really,” David said dryly.  Michael noticed them, and reined the horse towards the fence.  Even though David and Kristy Lee were still touching, Michael’s face registered not a second of surprise.  “I definitely see how you would get that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You just don’t know what you’re looking for,” Kristy Lee said as she finally unraveled herself from him and opened the gate so that Michael could ride out.  The stallion shifted restlessly while Michael swung down, was quietened by a hand laid against his neck.  Whatever it was that Kristy Lee saw that David was still obviously missing, the shoulders were looser, anyway.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re good at that,” David told Michael.  Michael dipped his head in acknowledgement of the compliment.  “Are you happy doing it?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am happiest wherever my master requires me to be,” Michael said simply.  The horse shifted abruptly beside him and threw its head, nearly jerking the reins from Michael’s hand before he was able to calm it; without the animal there, David doubted that he would have been able to pick up the extra tension in Michael’s body at all.  He saw Kristy Lee’s expression becoming slightly triumphant.  Maybe Carly had a point, and it was a wonder that they had been able to get away with what they were doing for this long in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“All right, then,” David said finally.  He waited until the stallion was calmed and Michael had no choice but to look at him again.  “You can help Kristy Lee in the stables.  She’ll show you everything that you need.”  Another very slight tilting of the head.  David felt even more unsettled as returned to the house than he had coming out.  He ducked into a lukewarm shower and, when he emerged, found that Archuleta was already in his bedroom with him and carefully laying out the clothes that he would wear that night.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David paused in the doorway to his bathroom with his towel about his waist.  “Hi,” he said slowly.  On the other hand, he was the nude one and Archuleta the clothed.  It was forward momentum.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta looked up at David and then immediately dipped into a bow, proper and perfect even if he did not go into the following kneel and position of obeisance.  “You favor blue,” he said when he saw David looking over the clothing that was laid across the bed.  “I’m sorry, if it’s not correct--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s fine,” David said, and then amended, “It’s perfect.”  He put his hand out to briefly grip at the back of Archuleta’s neck before he went to dress and only startled for a second as Archuleta helped him with his jacket.  “And you’re wearing pants.  I approve of the pants.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I, um.”  Archuleta looked at him kind of sideways for a moment before he said, “I approve of the pants, too.  Sir.  David.”  David saw him holding his breath to see if what he had done was correct.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Everyone is approving of the pants.  I definitely like the clothing-mandatory thing that we have going on right now.”  David finished buttoning up his jacket himself and then smiled Archuleta’s way.  “You mind helping Carly serve tonight?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes--no.”  Body slaves ordinarily knelt beside their masters.  David could see Archuleta weighing all of the possible implications of this, the fact that it was a request rather than an order, the chance that it might mean that David was displeased with him, against what David had said to him the night before.  “Okay.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Atta boy.”  David sighed and brushed lint of the sleeve that he knew for a fact had been spotless since long before Archuleta had laid the clothing out.  “Let’s go do battle, kid.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And for one of the first times since meeting him, David thought that he saw Archuleta’s lips lifting up into a smile.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Six&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:107192</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (5/29)</title>
    <published>2009-07-29T23:54:40Z</published>
    <updated>2009-08-15T19:42:37Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Five&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David slept with the curtains on his bed pulled back, so that he would always have a clear view of the door.  That likely did him very little good, though, when he did not hear his bedroom door being opened and a person padding softly across the floor, did not realize that anyone had joined him at all until he felt the bed dip beneath their weight.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fuck!” David exploded, sitting straight up and going from sleep to wakefulness in less than the span of time that it took his heart to beat twice.  Considering how quickly the realization that someone was in the room with him caused it to lurch, he thought that that was an accomplishment.  There was a knife beneath his mattress.  David started to go for it, and only stopped when he recognized the silhouette.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Carly did not move from the seat that she had taken on the foot, watched him with her cat eyes and said nothing.  She had even turned on the electric lights; David glanced out the window and saw that the sun was rising, so that the solar panels could start storing energy for a new day.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Jesus fucking Christ, Carly,” David said when he realized that it was her, and not a phalanx of gray uniforms and blank expressions.  “You do realize that I don’t have any heirs, right?  That it’s probably not a good idea to scare me into a heart attack?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One corner of Carly’s mouth crooked up.  “For a spy, you’re an awfully deep sleeper,” she said.  She pulled her legs up and onto the bed so that she could cross them, arranging her skirt demurely over her knees.  David saw that there was already flour ground into her knuckles and wondered how long she had been up as it was.  “I think that Archie saw me coming in here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David made note of the nickname that the boy had apparently earned among the rest of the household and then lifted his shoulders into a shrug.  Carly was not and never had been a body slave, but it was not unknown for any member of a household to slip into the master’s room early in the morning in order to take care of those certain needs that tended to rise right along with the sun.  It was going to make it powerfully fucking hard for Archuleta to believe David’s sincerity when he had told him that no one was forced into any beds that they did not want to be in in this house, but maybe the kid would stop being quite so jumpy if he thought that David simply was not interested in men.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;And he’s barely old enough to qualify as that&lt;/i&gt;, David thought sourly, but he didn’t have anything near at hand to throw save for his pillow.  He didn’t think that it would make nearly the satisfying noise that the manacles had made the night before as they had rebounded off of the study wall.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Carly had been monitoring the changes in his expression from her seat at the end of the bed.  “Didn’t go anywhere pleasant?” she asked when he focused on her again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not particularly,” David admitted.  He pushed himself further up in the bed and was glad that he was not prone to sleeping nude.  “Mayer will be coming tonight, with some others.”  He couldn’t stop himself from making another face.  “Business.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David had known Carly for years, and she knew full well the dual meanings that “business” held whenever he had guests over to the house.  She nodded once, her expression growing even more solemn, but said, “That’s not what I came in here for, actually.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Carly.”  David felt a smile crooking up one corner of his mouth.  “Just because it’s a good cover story--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know good and well that you won’t do anything if I sock you, either,” Carly threatened before she shook her head.  “No.  The new slave.  Michael.  You don’t bring in new people unless you have no other choice.”  Because he didn’t wear them out and then sell them off or bury them the way that other estates did, and it was a constant wear to keep them self-sufficient enough to escape notice.  Not for lack of trying, though, even if he would have had to run the risk of picking up a government plant along the way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Had no other choice, Carly,” David said.  He shook his head.  “He was with the dregs, it was last stop before mines, nuclear work, or medical experimentation.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hmm.”  Carly pursed her lips together and looked displeased, but David knew that he had won the argument as to whether or not he should have bought Michael with that particular trump card.  Carly pretended at being as hard and flinty as Kristy Lee herself; it had helped her survive years where a hell of a lot of others had fallen and been unable to get back up.  When it came down to it, though, she was one of the softest touches that David had ever met, once she had been won over, and easily the gentlest person residing in the house.  He was amazed that Archuleta was still so thin, as often as he had seen her slipping him food from the corner of his eye.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And anyway,” David said as he started to slide his legs over the side of the bed and rise for the day.  Carly did not move from her seat.  David was now &lt;i&gt;incredibly&lt;/i&gt; glad that he did not make it a practice to sleep nude.  “He used to a part of the Resistance, Carly.  He deserves a fuck of a lot better than glowing in the dark for six months before he dies of an unidentified form of cancer or foaming at the mouth.”  He had his back turned to Carly once he had risen from the bed; it took him several seconds to realize how still she had gone.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He was a what?” Carly asked softly.  She shook her head so hard that her hair, normally tied back neatly from her face so that it would not get into whatever she was cooking, fell loose and free about her shoulders.  “David, no.  That was a bad plan.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He deserved better,” David insisted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He should be &lt;i&gt;dead&lt;/i&gt;,” Carly shot back.  He hadn’t seen her this agitated since she had brained him with her own chains.  “Members of--of the Resistance--”  None of the slaves that David had met ever liked to say the words out loud, even though it was their best chance of ever being free.  He had not been the original owner of any of the slaves on his estate, either, and there were some secrets he had no right to ask of them.  “They’re killed upon capture, David.  The end.  Michael should &lt;i&gt;not&lt;/i&gt; be alive right now unless something extraordinary happened, and that--”  Carly broke off and pressed her lips together hard.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sighing, David sat down again on the edge of the bed.  He thought of how Michael was able to make his dark eyes appear as if there was no one standing behind them at all even while his body was still moving.  “Is probably not for his sparkling skills as a conversationalist.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Carly snorted.  “Not likely, no.”  She took a seat next to him on the bed.  Without thinking, David put his arm around her, and she leaned her head against his shoulder.  He could feel her collar, warm from her skin, pressing against his upper arm.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Were you able to get a feel of him when you were helping him get settled in last night?” David asked.  He shook Carly gently when she did not respond right away.  “He show you his secret government microphone?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Carly shook her head without lifting it, so that David felt the links rubbing against his bicep.  As far as arguments towards his being more circumspect in saving as many people as he possibly could went, that was not a terribly good one.  “Didn’t take the walls down for even a second,” she said.  “Not even when we were alone.  He’s been in a house where the slaves were encouraged to sell each other out.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Lovely.”  Michael wouldn’t be the first, not by a long shot, but still.  David clenched his hands into fists, one against his thigh and the other against Carly’s arm where he had it draped.  He could feel her shift as she felt the difference.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I could barely even have told you if he had a head injury or not last night, he was giving me so little,” Carly said.  She lifted her head long enough to look at him.  “And you saw the scars.”  It was not a question.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There was no way not to.”  David forced his hands to relax and took a few deep breaths through his nose until he felt steadier, Carly watching him all the while.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He’s been tortured,” Carly said flatly.  “I know the look.”  She peeled David’s arm off of herself and stood in one smooth movement, abruptly refusing to make eye contact with him again.  One of the secrets that he was not allowed to ask for; it was David who knew that look.  He watched her without speaking.  “So I’m just warning you: there’s a certain kind of broken that you don’t come back from.”  When Carly finally looked at him again, David saw a flash of the woman who could have happily beaten his brains out if Kristy Lee had not been able to get between them and get the chains away from her, and even then didn’t seem any problem with using her own bare fists.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Watch my ass, in other words,” David supplied.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Watch your ass.”  Carly muttered an obscenity when she realized that her hair had fallen loose and twisted it back up into the knot that normally kept it out of her way.  David thought that there was a certain anxiety to her movements now, as if she was reliving memories that she would rather not, but she didn’t share and he didn’t ask.  “Sometimes I don’t think you understand what’s at stake here at all.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Trust me,” David replied to her.  “I know exactly what will happen to me if I’m caught.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once Carly had slipped out with as much quiet as she had slipped in, David dressed and exited his bedroom.  It was gloomy and cloudy out, but every window in the house still had the thick, insulating curtains pulled back as far as they would go to take in all of the natural light now that the sun had risen above the horizon with no chances of changing its mind and slipping back down.  David ate a quick breakfast in the dining room and then asked Carly to have Michael come to him, ignoring the way that her eyes were not so much asking him not to be a dumbass as demanding it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It took Michael less than five minutes to arrive, and he appeared in the dining room with a silence that if anything even put Carly’s to shame.  David was facing the door and saw him; he didn’t startle, but neither did he find it hard to believe that this man could have been a member of the Resistance once upon a time, either, especially when that time was five years previously, before a series of crushing blows had driven them almost entirely underground.  He still moved like someone who was intimately in-tune with the capabilities of his own body, even if David noticed that he was favoring his right side slightly in the morning, bruised rather than broken or not.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael was wearing jeans and a black sweater that Carly had procured from somewhere, possibly even from old clothing of David’s own before he had become lord of the manor and had no longer been allowed to go slouching about in whatever was most comfortable at the given moment.  The sleeves were pushed up to Michael’s elbows, letting David see that he had not been wrong in guessing that the weals at Michael’s wrists would wind up becoming bruises once they were given a night to think about it.  Upon noticing that David was looking at them, Michael clasped his hands behind his back and stood with head slightly bowed, perfect and proper.  He did not speak without David speaking to him first or giving him leave.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Fought in the Resistance?&lt;/i&gt; David could not stop himself from thinking, looking at him, and wondered if the handful of brief flashes in the market the day before had been solely the product of his own imagination, looking for any excuse to get a questionable purchase out of there.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Have you eaten?” David finally asked.  Michael lifted his eyes; there was a faint line drawn down between them.  So he didn’t entirely require the hand of someone else winding up a key in his back, after all.  David nodded towards Michael’s wrists and watched as Michael automatically unclasped them from behind himself and placed them against the chair in front of him so that David would have a better view.  Still proper, still perfect.  Five years was a long time for someone who had been through even half of what Carly had hinted at and David had seen with his own eyes.  “And do those need attention?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael tilted his head to one side very slightly, the most overt assessment that David had been able to catch him at yet.  David could not shake the feeling that Michael had to be either startled or tired for David to have seen that much.  “Anything that doesn’t break the skin by definition doesn’t require attention,” Michael answered evenly.  “Thank you for your concern.”  Almost as an afterthought, the pause between sentences so long that David could not tell if Michael was skating in the furthest amount of insolence that he possibly could or if the intent was genuine.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;As if required medical care could possibly be a &lt;b&gt;gift,&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/i&gt; David thought.  He cleared his throat and thought that he saw another phantom expression move across Michael’s face before it disappeared again.  “What are you good at?” he asked, rather than chasing down that expression the way that he wanted to, to see if it was a fluke.  Somewhere off deep in the house, he was certain that Carly was cringing without knowing why, the way that he was laying it bare and not acting like....not acting like a &lt;i&gt;master&lt;/i&gt;, but.  It was his house, goddamnit, and it was exhausting enough to play the role in public, and he...had a feeling about this.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael had been resting his wrists fairly lightly against the back of the chair, holding himself open for David’s display almost unconsciously, but David’s question made him twist suddenly and then clench at the wood hard.  David didn’t think that he even realized that he was doing it until the knuckles were already whitening.  “I am good at...whatever you would like me to be good at.  Sir.”  He was staring down at the table rather than at David, but that didn’t mean anything.  David didn’t have to see his face to know.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Stop doing that,” David said automatically, jolt of pain that was very nearly physical running through him, and Michael’s fingers immediately released the back of the chair.  “No, that’s fine, that’s not what I meant.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Michael didn’t grip the chair again.  He still looked as if he wanted to, as he asked, “I don’t know what you mean.”  You knew what a slave was really thinking by watching their shoulders, David remembered, and sometimes not even then.  Michael looked as if he was expecting to be struck, and bracing himself for it in case showing a reaction would only make it worse.  When there was still a greenish-yellow ring circling one of his eyes, David didn’t guess that he could blame him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My name is David, not ‘Master’ or ‘Sir,’” David said.  “In this house, it’s what I prefer to be called.”  Michael’s head came up, watching him.  If Jason or Kristy Lee came across Carly mid-stroke on the kitchen floor, David knew that it was going to be his fault.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“David,” Michael answered in a voice that was not quite even; before his capture, David had a feeling he had worn his emotions as plainly as any garment.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you know your way around horses?” David asked.  He didn’t imagine Michael’s minute flinch, either, or the way that his head tilted the other way for just a second so that he could regard David with what had to be the closest thing to suspicion that David would ever see openly expressed on his face.  The Resistance hadn’t ridden horses in years, but prior to Red River they had been skilled raiders.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ve worked in stables, David,” Michael finally answered.  David almost wished that he had not told Michael to simply use his name rather than a title, if the inflection was still going to be exactly the same.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Good.”  David nodded and repeated, “Good.”  Fuck him, Archuleta made David feel less out of sorts and off-balance on his own feet than this.  “Head out to the barn, find a blonde woman named Kristy Lee.  She’ll tell you where to go from there.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“As you wish, S--David.”  Michael looked uncertain for a brief second, and then his knees started to bend.  David put out his hand quickly before Michael could get more than halfway into his kneel, feeling uncharacteristically panicky.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t need you to do that,” he said.  “Just go find Kristy Lee.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“As you wish.”  Michael left the dining room with the same silence with which he had entered.  David rubbed at his mouth and looked out the windows, at the fall clouds that were slowly rolling across the sun and destroying the promise of a decent day.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Five&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107399.html"&gt;Continue to Part Six&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:106863</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html"/>
    <title>AI Fic: All That Time, Silent Still (4/29)</title>
    <published>2009-07-25T23:55:46Z</published>
    <updated>2009-07-29T23:55:47Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Four&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Most of the upper-class homes derived their power from solar panels placed on their roofs, and generators powered by precious petroleum when there were clouds covering the sun for long enough to wear out the stored power in the panels’ batteries.  Unfortunately, the batteries wore down frequently.  Volcanic explosions in the western half of the continent decades before had wrought climate changes that had yet to dissipate; the climate for growing crops in the Midwest was nowhere near what it had once been, and they were still doing better than most.  Every couple of years, they even shocked themselves and had a surplus.  The oligarchy in St. Louis was always quick to take advantage of that fact in service of Eastland’s war efforts, and the aristocracy’s to turn a profit.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David glanced out the window at the house that he had seen every day for so long as he had been old enough to remember, wondering what it must look like for the first time to the slave riding up top with Jason.  It was big, large enough to be called a manor, especially when one took into consideration that it had been constructed entirely of stone that had given it a leg up on all of the years that had passed since stone construction had come back into vogue for its durability.  The blinking black panels like insect eyes that covered most of the roof were the only thing that stopped it from being right out of an Austen novel, the kind of book that David was not supposed to have read, because of the individualistic themes.  It almost distracted from the low wooden barn shoved behind the house, and the fields lush with the last winter crops they would be able to get beyond those.  The horses were still lovely, though, no matter how many times David saw them.  He hoped that the slave above was able to appreciate their long, clean lines the way that David did.  He hoped that Jason had been able to have a conversation of sorts with him on the way to the estate.  He trusted that Jason would be able to walk the line between reassuring the new slaves that he was not going to be dismembered and fed to the dogs as soon as the carriage came to a halt without actually tipping his hand as to how David’s estate was different from others.  Not when David still not given Archuleta the all-clear after over a month of ownership.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Speaking of.  Archuleta had remained in his seat without speaking for the entire duration of the ride back; now that they were out of public, he wasn’t trying so hard to be the perfect body slave, or maybe he was now just so anxious that he could not hide it any longer.  The biggest things on his entire body, David swore to God, were his eyes.  David sighed.  “It’s fine,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta shifted about.  David decided that he was going to pretend that it was because the carriage was just now coming to a halt, and his roads were no fucking better than those run by the government.  He pinched at the bridge of his nose.  “Get my study ready for me.  I have a lot to do,” he told Archuleta.  “All right?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta’s nod was almost pathetically grateful to be given something to do, and he leapt out of the carriage so fast that David almost snatched him back for fear that he was going to get himself crushed beneath wheels that had not had a chance to stop completely moving yet.  He didn’t think that the freewoman that he had spoken with earlier had been exaggerating for effect when she had claimed that it would take weeks to get opiates, and they had so precious little on hand as it was.  But by some miracle Archuleta hit the dirt with only a slight stumble, collected himself, and then was bounding off into the house before David had even reached the carriage door.  He still remembered his training enough to not slam the door, but just barely.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David followed at a more sedate pace, glancing up at the driver’s seat and the space directly beside it as he went.  Jason had retrieved a blanket from the long metal box behind and draped it around the new slave’s shoulders as they had ridden along; he was putting it away again as David’s boots touched the ground.  David pretended that he did not notice.  He did, however, put his hand up to help the slave down from the bench at the same time that Jason was engaging the brake and leaping down from the other side.  There was a beat of hesitation, and then a strong, warm hand was clasping David’s own while the slave clambered down to the ground.  He was cold, and tired, and undoubtedly hadn’t been eating anything remotely near an adequate diet over the past few weeks, and so David guessed that he should have realized that the chances of him falling were high before he managed to touch earth again.  It was more of a stumble, really, and David could feel the slave stiffening in horror almost immediately, but for one long, damnably lingering second they were thigh against thigh and shoulder against shoulder again, and this time without David being so scared for what might be happening to Archuleta that he could scarcely think straight.  And there was &lt;i&gt;heat&lt;/i&gt;.  David jerked back as soon as he realized what what was happening, leaving only his fingers curved about the slave’s elbow to be certain that he was not going to fall again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s fine,” David caught himself saying as he remembered to disentangle himself.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, master,” the slave murmured, eyes cast towards the ground.  David still startled slightly to hear the new title, never mind that it was the appropriate address from the point at which the collar had been fastened around the new slave’s neck onwards.  He shared a glance with Jason instead, trusting on the new person in their mix to be studying the ground too hard to actually pick up upon it.  Jason had his hand fastened to the lead horse’s bit; he met David’s gaze and lifted his shoulders, very slightly.  No way to tell.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Wasn’t as if he had never dealt with difficult situations before.  David inclined his head in Jason’s direction and watched as Jason started leading the team towards the barn before he started walked to the door of the house.  The slave followed him automatically, still limping just slightly.  Maybe the indentations that David had noticed were going to turn out to be bruises in their own right.  He was shrugging off his coat within seconds of being inside of the house, it was such much comparatively warmer than it was outside, but he still saw the slave tilting his head back as soon as the door was closed behind, taking a few seconds to enjoy it before he knew that David was paying attention to him again.  David took an extra-long time to unbutton his coat buttons before he handed the garment off to the lovely, dark-haired woman who had drifted into the front hall as soon as she had heard the door open.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Carly paused when she saw that David had purchased a slave, and her fingers stilled as they smoothed the jacket across her arm, folding it away without putting a single wrinkle into the wool.  The look that she cast David managed to say universes without moving a single muscle in her face; there was a dull, brushed-steel collar poking up over the neckline of her dress.  Even among the slaves that David had known--and at this point, they numbered a lot--no one could hide their simultaneously hide their emotions and speak them more plainly than Carly.  That still didn’t mean that he was knew all of the nuances of the language, just that he had picked up enough to keep himself out of too much trouble.  In this case, he had a feeling that Carly would be entirely willing to call him an idiot in terms that he could understand later.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Here,” David said softly, and took the new slave’s wrists without asking permission.  Archuleta had procured a key from the trader sometime between retrieving the carriage and getting in, though David had absolutely no idea &lt;i&gt;how&lt;/i&gt;, and kind of thought that the kid might in fact turn out to be made of magic.  &lt;i&gt;Not magically enough to wish himself free.&lt;/i&gt;  It was thoughts like that that made it hard for him to remember that he was young and wealthy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David could feel himself frowning and did not bother to hide it, never mind that a brand new slave who had no idea what to expect in the household did not need to be seeing that shit.  He inserted the key into each of the new slave’s wrist manacles as one and released them, briefly pressing his thumb into the same purple-red weals as those that he had been wearing on his ankles when the trader had released those.  Had David been a better person, he guessed that he would have had the carriage pulled over and released the slave as soon as they were out of sight of the St. Louis city limits, but if he was not such a damnable coward, he supposed that he would not be owning slaves at all.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Carly had snatched the chains out of his hands and clubbed him over the head with them so hard that he had seen stars for days as soon as she had been free, and Kristy fucking Lee of all people had been the one to get between them so that she would not finish the job.  The new slave stood so very still that David was tempted to curve his fingers against his wrist to make certain that he even still had a pulse and not found a way to die upright, but there was enough of the crackle of the same skin-against-skin, the same as when David had helped the new slave down from the carriage, as it was.  He was a good-looking man in spite of the scars.  David was still not a rapist.  That ended it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He stood back with the chains still clutched in his hands, fought back the urge to hurl them to the side.  “Carly,” he said with a calmness that he did not feel, “make sure that he gets something to eat, something to wear, and a place to sleep.”  To the slave, “We can talk more in the morning.”  Eerily still face or not, David noticed that he could not stop his eyebrow from jerking up at the implication that what they were going to be having was a discussion, rather than David issuing orders and the new slave following them.  “Your ribs.  Are they broken?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I--no.”  The slave shook his head.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If you puncture a lung--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Master,” the slave broke through, and then looked slightly horrified.  David did not know if it was due to the address, or to the interruption.  The swiftness with which his shoulders become a series of tightly coiled knots testified to the latter.  “They are only bruised.  I have felt broken ones before.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David tightened his grip about the chains so that he would not give in to that urge to throw them.  It would be better if he vented that kind of spleen outside, anyway.  He was fairly certain that he could get them to go far.  “All right, then.”  Carly stepped up to the new slave’s side so that she could lead him away.  “What’s your name?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They both paused and looked faintly surprised.  The slave’s was likely due to being asked at all, and David had little doubt that Carly’s was due to the fact that David had not found out before now.  It had been...it had been a day.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am whatever you want to call me,” the slave said.  He was good; David had to be watching for it in order to see the muscle jumping in his cheek.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But what’s your &lt;i&gt;name&lt;/i&gt;?” David insisted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I--”  It had been the longest that there had consistently been someone sitting behind the slave’s eyes since David had found him.  “Michael.  My given name is Michael.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Michael.”  David nodded.  “I’ll speak to you in the morning, then.”  Carly led Michael away, her fingers curved around his elbow in the same way that David’s had been when he had stopped Michael from falling.  David had no doubt that Carly’s touch was the far more welcome.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He sighed and then turned towards his study, deeper in the house.  It was not until he was inside, and the door shut behind him, that he realized he was still holding the chains.  They made a very nice dent in the wall; David did not even realize that they had left his hands until the echo was clanging away. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fuck,” David said up to the ceiling.  “Fucking fucking fuck.”  He pinched at the bridge of his nose and wondered if his headache could be counted as severe enough to dive into the analgesics &lt;i&gt;now&lt;/i&gt; before he finally noticed that there was a fire burning in the grate, and Archuleta had helpfully straightened out the perpetual clutter on the enormous cedar desk that was almost a dining room table and had actually seen the first of the volcanic explosions that had changed the climate.  David froze, studying the desk, and then muttered another obscenity beneath his breath.  He stalked in a slow circle about the study so that he could examine the bookshelves, the drawers, the desk itself.  Nothing had been moved save for what David had given Archuleta clearance to move.  The drawers on the desk were still locked.  All the same, David pulled the keys from his pocket and, upon unlocking them, watched carefully as the hairs that he had placed so that the tiniest shove would dislodge them fell away.  It was only then that he sank down into the heavy leather chair and put his face into his hands.  It was several minutes before he could even move to pull out the slip of paper that he had secreted away on his person hours before.  It was so battered and worn by that point that David was afraid that he would be unable to read it at all.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;We need more.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Well.  David guessed he was lucky that it was a simple message, then.  He thought about dropping his face into his hands again, but forced himself to stand inside so that he could throw the paper into the fire.  After the scrap had curled away into nothing more than ash, David returned to his desk long enough to pick up the phone.  Several clicks echoed over the line as David was dialing, just like always, and just like always, David wondered if the clicking was supposed to distract people from the other ways in which their conversations were actually being monitored.  He was going to have to break his own rule and dive into the medical supplies if this headache got much worse.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The line rang several times before a man’s voice answered, “Yes?”  He already sounded snappish, and David hadn’t even had a chance to speak yet.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mayer.”  David leaned back further into seat.  “I need to speak with you about something in person.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Am I going to regret giving you the direct line?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Probably.  But I didn’t feel like waiting for thirty minutes while someone first tried to find you and then tried to get up the nerve to interrupt you.  I’d like you come over so that we can speak about a business proposition.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Really.”  David could imagine Mayer sitting up straighter in his own study, and his expression suddenly becoming sharp and calculating.  “So you’re finally ready to commit further?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can’t stay out here in the middle of nowhere and hope that the land holds out forever,” David answered.  His tone was light, easy; even to his own ears he was convincing.  “Tomorrow night at eight?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Welcome to the fold,” Mayer said, and hung up.  Tomorrow night, then.  David set the phone back into its cradle and laced his hands behind his head as he stared up at the ceiling, propping his feet up on the edge of the desk.  There were bookshelves in this room, filled with the approved literature of the state, much of it bad and all of it boring, telling tales of one’s duty to their government, to their people, about heroes virtuous and true who had done whatever it took to uphold both.  There were the books that David had been smuggled by his parents as a child, hidden behind locked doors in their cases and also with hairs to mark when they had been disturbed, which had instead said that there were certain things that were right and certain things that were wrong, and it didn’t matter what anyone else said on the matter if you knew that they were committing the latter.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There had been spies in those books, too.  Andrew had always thought that the spies were cowards.  It had been a good thing that Andrew had not been the first son.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A soft knock at the door startled David; his boots made a clumping sound as he brought them heavily back down to the floor.  “Come in,” he said, already knowing who the person on the other side of the door was going to be.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta slipped in, dressed in loose drawstring pants and a cotton shirt that clung to him.  “Do you have further need of me tonight, sir?” he asked.  Body slaves who could not satisfy their master’s needs soon found themselves belonging to other masters, and very likely in lower and even more dangerous statuses than providing warmth and entertainment within a bed.  Archuleta was unlikely to make a successful body slave to any other master, anyway, for when he was not in public he had one of the most open faces that David had ever seen.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” David said after a long moment, and watched Archuleta shiver back as if David had tried to strike him.  “I’ll deal with the fire myself when I’m done in here.”  He could see the boy pressing his lips together to avoid blurting out that that was not what he had meant.  “Go get some sleep, Archuleta.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, sir.”  Archuleta turned, but his shoulders were still tight, and David could see that it was only an extreme act of discipline that was keeping him from clenching his hands into anxious fists.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Archuleta,” he called.  The kid pivoted back so smoothly that David was tempted to check his feet for wheels.  “I don’t blame you for what happened earlier today.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you, sir.”  That didn’t erase any of the tension from Archuleta’s body, but he was looking David in the eye, and David was willing to take all of the progress that he could get.  He glanced towards the boring, false, evil books that he was supposed to have grown up on.  Spies never came to good ends in them.  Funny, they often didn’t come to good ends in the books that he was not supposed to know about, either.  But sometimes they did.  He had had to trust everyone here, sooner or later, and it had not brought him to a bad end yet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And I want to make it clear to you,” David started, leaning forward across the desk at Archuleta and lacing his fingers together, “that I do not force myself upon anyone unwilling to get into my bed with me, and I don’t allow anyone else to do it, either.  Not in this house.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Archuleta’s mouth fell open a little; thank God they were not in public.  “I am your body slave, sir,” he said finally.  “I am always willing to get into bed with you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was a sour taste in David’s mouth.  “The fact that you’re not allowed to be unwilling doesn’t make you willing,” he said.  “Go to bed, Archuleta--go to &lt;i&gt;your&lt;/i&gt; bed.  And put something warmer on, Carly’s going to be turning the heat down soon.”  The solar panels on the roof had busily been gathering energy all day, but the batteries would still run out before morning if they were used too liberally.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes--yes.”  Archuleta turned and left.  David could still see the faint amazement written across his face, and knew well why.  While David had not technically said anything that crossed a line--Archuleta belonged to him, and he could do or not do whatever he liked--acknowledging that there were lines which existed that had not been set by a small group of very powerful people in the capital was dangerous enough to put David’s life into Archuleta’s hands almost as much as Archuleta’s was already in David’s.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He laced his hands behind his head again, stared up at the ceiling, and pondered next moves.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Four&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/107192.html#cutid1"&gt;Continue to Part Five&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:106733</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106733.html"/>
    <title>AI FIC: hot as a fever, rattling bones</title>
    <published>2009-07-25T19:30:31Z</published>
    <updated>2009-07-26T13:04:40Z</updated>
    <category term="ai fic: other pairings"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: hot as a fever, rattling bones&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17 and &lt;i&gt;how&lt;/i&gt;.&lt;br /&gt;PAIRING: Tiedam&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Adam’s vocal in bed.  Neal’s not.&lt;br /&gt;BINGO PROMPT: Gags.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Bondage and explicit sex, power exchanges.  Contact me if you need or want to know more.&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR’S NOTE: Title from Kings of Leon.  Haaaaaaa, moving through the Tiedam playlist is turning into an unofficial project for me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam frequently tells Neal that he’s the quietest person that Adam has ever gone to bed with.  That’s fair enough; Neal has never known anyone who makes everything that they feel and everything that they want known as much as Adam does.  Neal’s piercings scraping against the inside of Adam’s thigh on the way to a blowjob are cause for gasps and sighs, Neal’s mouth on his actual cock for some of the filthiest endearments that Neal has had the pleasure of hearing in his entire life, and when he fucks Adam...Neal just took out the lease on this condo.  He’d really hate if if he was asked to leave inside of three months.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Neal, however, follows a slightly different philosophy.  It’s one of their things.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It weirds me out,” Adam says one night, when they’re staying over at Adam’s place.  Adam had been the one to fuck him that night, and his best efforts had still been unable to produce anything other than a few shuddering obscenities and one, “there, there, right there,” as he had made Neal’s entire body feel as though it was uncoiling to Adam and Adam alone.  Neal doesn’t guess the fact that he was gripping back at Adam’s hand hard enough to leave bruises where Adam had been pressing him down into the sheets counts.  “I don’t know where I’m going right.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Adam,” Neal says calmly, turning over in bed so that they’re facing each other.  Adam has a privacy fence high enough in the new digs to thwart even the most determined paparazzo unless he’s willing to invest in a helicopter, and the night is unusually clear for Los Angeles.  They left the curtains open while they had sex, letting silvery light wash through over them both in the afterglow.  Adam’s eyes are the color of quarters.  “Trust me, you’re doing everything right.”  He puts his hand against Adam’s hip, where there might be bruises in the morning or there might not.  Neal’s not entirely sure how much force he used when he grabbed Adam and bodily threw him down to the bed before Adam, laughing, had taken him by the wrists and flipped them both over so that he was then the one on the top.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam makes a frustrated noise from the back of his throat and does not look entirely convinced.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Come over to my place tomorrow night,” Neal says.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*&lt;br /&gt;Adam has a wicked grin when Neal opens the door to his condo the next night.  There is a bottle of wine dangling from his fingertips.  When Neal raises his eyebrow, Adam says, “If we’re going to get some noise out of you, I had a feeling I’d have to liquor you up first.”  The smile turns dark and promising enough to make Neal shiver and just almost forget that he’s set up a script for the evening, a plan.  Adam has a way of disrupting those.  “And then I’m going to take advantage of you.  It’s a vice.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re a bad man,” Neal rumbles before he draws Adam towards him and slams the door shut, hard.  Adam startles slightly and glances at it with eyebrows drawn together before he allows himself to be kissed, thoroughly and hard.  Neal doesn’t get aggressive, generally.  He had to put so much effort into getting his temper under control after breaking his hand that it eventually just spread into every other avenue of his personality, too, not just the emotionally fraught situations.  He doesn’t mind letting Adam take control; Adam’s good at it and clearly prefers it, and Neal is not about to complain when Adam’s causing his fingers and toes to curl up and making it impossible to lie in the bed without trying to touch every single inch of Adam’s body that he can possibly reach.  But tonight, they’re going to do things a little differently.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Neal pulls the wine from Adam’s hand and examines it briefly.  It’s red, it’ll be just fine on the counter.  Neal sets it down and takes a grip upon Adam’s hand, tugs him towards the bedroom without taking no for an answer.  Adam’s not resisting, but Neal doesn’t have to look around at him to know that there’s a confused line drawn down between his eyebrows.  Nor does he have to peek to see it dissipate when Adam enters the bedroom behind Neal and sees what Neal has attached to the headboard.  The bed itself is wrought iron; Neal had that Adam was going to outright do a backflip when Neal had been furnishing the new condo and he had first seen it.  They haven’t gotten around to putting it to its full use yet.  Well, Neal figures, there’s no time like the present.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He-ey,” Adam drawls as he pulls free from Neal and goes to touch the leather restraints that are now dangling from the headboard.  They already look broken-in, comfortably worn; seeing Adam run his fingers lightly across the buckles goes straight to Neal’s dick, and he takes a breath.  Adam has a wicked little smile twisting up one corner of his mouth when he looks back at Neal.  “And here I was thinking that I was going to have to sweet-talk you for &lt;i&gt;weeks&lt;/i&gt; before this headboard got put to use.”  Neal loves how Adam thinks that Neal’s not having been with the number of men that Adam has means that he’s vanilla.  “Get on over here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Neal obeys, but it’s him who takes Adam by the wrists and holds him hard, it’s him who pushes his tongue into Adam’s mouth without asking permission and doesn’t stop until Adam is a series of nearly-boneless sighs pressed up against him.  “We’re going to try something different tonight,” Neal says as he pulls away without releasing Adam’s wrists.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam’s eyes are dilated, silver-blue the slimmest of rings around his pupils.  He sticks out his tongue and takes a slow swipe at his lower lip.  He looks down at the grip that Neal is maintaining on his wrists, light enough that he could pull away if he really wanted to.  Right now he doesn’t look as though pulling away is anywhere on his agenda.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Okay, then,” Adam says.  His laugh dispels any notion that Neal is the sole one in charge in this room.  “Let’s get on with this, then.”  He tugs himself free of Neal and draws his shirt off and over his head in one smooth motion, starts to work on his belt.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” Neal stops him.  “I’ll do that.  Get on the bed.”  He’s deliberately keeping his tone clipped and business-like.  Adam lets out a shuddering sigh and then nods, once, before he obeys.  He waits for Neal to buckle each restraint about his wrist, smiling a little as Neal inserts his finger between the leather and Adam’s skin to make certain that he’s not fastening them too tight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The clerk had to tell me about that,” Neal admits, breaking character long enough to flash Adam a little bit of a returning smile.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam twists and flexes his wrists as far as he’s able for a few seconds, and Neal watches the skin grow slightly red when he jerks hard.  “Am I going to be doing a lot of bucking?” he asks.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If you don’t, then I’m doing something wrong.”  With each of Adam’s wrists buckled in behind and slightly to the side of his head, Neal throws his leg over Adam’s body so that he can straddle him, lay his entire body flush against Adam’s from thigh to chest, and then kiss Adam deeply enough to make Adam squirm up against him.  Neal swears that Adam is doing that to torment Neal with his knee pressed between Neal’s thighs, rubbing slow circles and making it clear to Neal that even from the bottom, Adam still likes to call some of the shots.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We doing anything that I’m going to need a safe word for?” Adam asks when they pause to breathe.  Neal’s jeans are a fuck of a lot tighter than they were when he opened his door, and he can feel through their two layers of clothing that he’s not the only one.  Okay, so maybe he gets why Adam digs being on top so goddamned much.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“About that,” Neal says, and reaches into the bedside drawer where he normally keeps the lube and condoms.  He chose a small one, and it was just about the only time in the entire goddamned store that he caught himself starting to blush.  Neal thinks that the clerk might also have had something to do with that; he understands why they would be matter of fact in the face of just about every kink that strolls through there, but he doesn’t understand why they have to be so fucking &lt;i&gt;chirpy.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh,” Adam says when he sees that what Neal is holding is actually a small rubber ball with leather straps dangling from either side, meant to be buckled into place behind Adam’s head.  “Huh.”  He tilts his head to one side and doesn’t look as if he’s saying no, quite yet, but neither is Neal hearing a yes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He leans down and suckles at the skin directly behind Adam’s ear, hard enough to leave a mark that will still be there in the morning, bites at the lobe so that Adam jumps and swears.  Neal is keeping a tally of the number of sounds that Adam has made already; it’s a lot.  “You wanted to know why I don’t make a lot of noise in bed,” he whispers to Adam.  Adam turns his head towards Neal more fully; their cheeks are resting against each other.  “It’s because I like listening to other signals.”  He reaches down, palms Adam’s erection hard and a little rough through the front of Adam’s pants, feels him jump and swear.  “I like making &lt;i&gt;you&lt;/i&gt; listen to other signals.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wow,” Adam says, kind of breathless.  “And it took you so long to let me know that you were kind of a motherfucker, too.”  Neal takes his hand away from Adam’s erection.  Adam looks very much as if he wants to swear at him again, but instead he eyes the gag.  “I didn’t say &lt;i&gt;stop&lt;/i&gt;.  Okay, let’s do this.  I want you to stop, I’ll--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I was thinking that you could probably just flip me off,” Neal says, smiling a little as he rocks back into his original straddling position.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam makes a whining noise from the back of his throat--the gag won’t stop that, and Neal really, really thinks that they should have broken in this bed correctly well before now--and answers, “You keep being a goddamned tease, and I’m going to flip you off, anyway.”  He demonstrates.  “See?”  Neal scoots a little further back down on his legs.  “Oh, you are an &lt;i&gt;asshole.&lt;/i&gt;”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But then I realized that I wasn’t going to be doing my job right if I spent all of that time watching your hands, so we probably ought to go with something that makes noise,” Neal continues as if Adam had not spoken.  He can feel Adam shifting up against him in frustration, but he’s ignoring it for now.  “Rap the buckle against the headboard three times if you want me to stop.”  Adam tests out the signal, smiles when it makes an unmistakeable clanking noise.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Bases covered, okay,” Adam says, and gives Neal one of the most wicked grins that Neal has seen from him in the entirety of them knowing each other.  “Get on with this shit, son.”  And thrusts his pelvis up against Neal’s, hard.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Neal’s grin back is if, anything, every bit as wicked.  He slides the ball gag into Adam’s mouth, behind his teeth, and buckles the straps behind Adam’s head, taking care to make certain that they’re still not too tight.  Adam is all but rolling his eyes at Neal’s care, but Neal’s not going to do anything to Adam that leaves marks unless he damned good and well intends it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam’s exasperation stops when Neal bites at the side of Adam’s neck, a fuck of a lot harder than is their usual wont, and with enough force to make Adam gasp hard even from behind the gag.  It’s audible, kind of, but mostly Neal is hearing it through the vibrations running up and down Adam’s throat, the way that he cannot keep himself from pushing up and against Neal, seeking friction.  Neal shifts just far enough back to deny him that, against what ever nerve in his own body demands.  His mouth keeps tracing lines down Adam’s neck, to the soft hollow where his collar bones met, down his chest.  Adam’s chest was moving up and down more rapidly than even seconds before; Neal monitored the changes and listened to the buckles on the restraints clanking softly as Adam squirmed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You want to know why I don’t say much when we’re together?” Neal asks.  He pushes Adam’s hip back down to the bed when Adam wants to squirm up on him, hears Adam trying to make a frustrated noise.  The eyes are defiant.  Neal bites down on one of Adam’s nipples, very lightly, just hard enough to see the semi-circles of red rising up when he leans back again.  “Because that’s just one little thing on the human body, and I like to listen to everything else.”  Like the way that there are tiny beads of sweat on Adam’s abdomen, pooling into his navel, and here neither one of them even has their pants off yet.  Adam shivers up against him as Neal draws a circle around Adam’s navel with his tongue; Neal will not be surprised if he finds Adam’s legs wrapped around his waist in another few minutes.  He should have known that Adam was never going to be the type to really give up control, not really.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Neal grins a little as he rocks back and hears Adam make a muffled noise.  “Jesus,” he says.  “We should have tried this a long time ago.”  He slides off of Adam only long enough to pull off his own shoes and pants and then help Adam with his own; he’s already mostly hard, and his hands are shaking just a little.  “Fuck me,” Neal says as he returns to the bed.  He can see the smart-assed remark riding behind Adam’s eyes and, just for that, he lays his full body down over Adam’s again.  Their cocks are lined up, sliding against each other on slick little beads of sweat and pre-come, and Neal’s entire body feels electric.  He’s panting.  It’s the loudest sound in the room.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Almost feel like I need to be the one yelling for once,” Neal says.  He kisses Adam’s face instead because he can’t kiss his mouth at the moment, traces his tongue along the black leather and then presses his mouth to the line of Adam’s jaw, biting lightly at the flesh again.  He feels the shivering groan in the line of Adam’s throat, hears something that might be plea or protest as Adam’s jaw works.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not like that,” Neal chastises him as he moves downwards again.  The restraints clank, but not three times; Adam’s trying to touch more of him.  Neal twists his hands into the bedclothes so that they won’t shake.  “Tell me what you want the way that I tell you.”  A little unfair, when Adam’s hands aren’t free and Neal generally tells Adam what he’s doing right by grabbing Adam’s ass and forcing him deeper into him, as hard as he possibly can, but Neal thinks that he can be forgiven for being a little bit of a dick right now.  So he traces his tongue around each of Adam’s nipples again, until they're rigid buds in his mouth, rewards each shivering clench of Adam’s abdominal muscles with a kiss.  Adam parts his legs; Neal doesn’t guess that that’s an unclear signal.  He starts to trail slowly southward again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam makes a demanding sound from behind the ball gag when Neal moves too slowly, though, and that’s when Neal stops with his mouth hovering directly over Adam’s pelvic bone.  He ignores Adam’s cock, fully erect and with a drop of pre-come glistening at the tip, and leans down so close to the flesh instead that Adam can feel his breath moving across the skin.  Even though it’s warm, Neal still sees goosebumps rising up.  He wiggles a little further down against the bedclothes and hisses when he feels the friction.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That is not,” Neal says calmly, “what I told you to do.”  He deliberately ignores Adam’s cock for now and keeps kissing his thighs, drawing patterns against the skin with his tongue that he then fills in with soft nips at the flesh, not hard enough to hurt, hard enough to make Adam jump and squirm with how close Neal is coming to even more sensitive flesh.  Adam’s foot brushes up against Neal’s thigh, hip, waist as he starts kicking his leg slowly back and forth through the bedclothes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;That’s more like it,&lt;/i&gt; Neal thinks but does not say, against a silence that he now understands why Adam works so hard to break.  He keeps kissing a trail down Adam’s leg to the crook of his knee and back again, grabbing the leg that Adam can’t seem to stop moving and rubbing his hand up and down the calf.  Adam has squirmed as far down towards Neal as the restraints will allow and has stopped making any sound at all except for his breathing and the occasional low whimper that he cannot hold back.  He’s baring everything that he has for Neal to take at all of it, without even seeming to realize how much that is.  Neal puts a kiss to the underside of Adam’s knee and feels Adam startle when the expected love-bite does not follow.  He rubs a circle on the outside of Adam’s thigh and whispers, “You’re doing great.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It sounds like Adam swears behind the gag when Neal takes his balls into his mouth; Neal’s been denying what Adam wants most for long enough that he guesses he’ll give him that.  Doesn’t stop him from smiling, though, as he runs his tongue across and around the sac until Adam is shivering and moaning all over again, never mind the instructions that Neal has given him, and then he finally rocks back far enough to take Adam into his mouth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He has to put his hand upon Adam’s hip to keep Adam from gagging him, and push down hard; with Adam shifting and squirming and available beneath him, Neal can no longer help himself.  He closes his hand around his cock, fucking &lt;i&gt;finally&lt;/i&gt;, he swears that he’s the one who’s really being ordered to exercise his self-control here, and squeezes almost to the point of roughness in time to his mouth sliding up and down the length of Adam’s cock.  Adam might be the first man that Neal has dated, but he’s not the first cock that Neal has sucked.  He knows how to do it right.  Neal twists his wrist a little bit as he keeps working himself, making his own calluses seem strange and foreign, like it’s someone else who’s doing this, and he hums.  Adam’s hips come off of the bed so hard that Neal cannot push him back down again, shoving his shaft into Neal’s throat hard enough to make Neal gag a little in spite of himself.  Neal told Adam to offer him everything and tell him what he wanted; looks as though Adam is heeding the order.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;You son of a bitch,&lt;/i&gt; Neal thinks with affection.  He licks a long stripe up the vein on the underside to hear Adam hitch and try to sigh, wraps his lips as far down the base as he can get and then &lt;i&gt;sucks&lt;/i&gt; as he draws himself slowly back up to the sensitive head again.  Adam is not making a sound.  Neal doesn’t think that he would be able to even without the gag.  Neal runs his tongue around the head of Adam’s cock and then flicks it across the slit, one hand wrapped around the base and his other barely even remembering to keep pleasuring himself.  He feels a foot running up and down his thigh in a caress before the leg that it’s attached to drapes across his back, urging him further downward.  A wet slurping noise escapes Neal’s mouth.  He lets go of Adam’s cock only so that he can slide his hand beneath him, push his ass apart, slide his finger inside.  Only the one, without lube, but apparently one is all that it takes; Neal barely even feels Adam tense in warning before his mouth is full of spunk and Adam is making a keening noise that Neal swears to God his fucking &lt;i&gt;neighbors&lt;/i&gt; would be able to hear if they hadn’t taken that diverting little precaution first.  Neal swallows it down and then coughs a little as he lets Adam slide out of his mouth and rolls over onto his back with legs sprawled to either side of the bed.  He starts pumping himself with a renewed focus now, unable to stop the soft sounds that start coming out of his throat as he alters the strokes, imagines that it’s someone else touching him, that someone who is bound to the bed and rendered more artificially silent than Neal would have ever thought him capable.  Neal glances up at sees that Adam’s cat-like eyes are fixed on him, unblinking, and that’s all that he can take before his head tilts back and he hisses hard from between his teeth and starts muttering things that even he cannot decipher.  He comes across his own hand, part of Adam’s thigh where their legs are tangled together.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Neal lays at a diagonal on the foot of the bed for several moments in order to get his breath back before he pushes himself back up on his hands and knees.  He releases each of Adam’s wrists first and rubs at the reddened marks that Adam has stamped into the flesh before he takes the gag out, watches Adam lick at his own lips and work his jaw to make sure that it still works.  He’s a little surprised to see that there are teeth marks stamped into the rubber.  Neal’s still not quite ready for it when Adam’s response is to fucking pounce for him and flip them both over so that Neal is the one on the bottom before he kisses Neal hard.  His jaw is a little stiff, or maybe he’s just scraping at Neal’s bottom lip with his teeth on purpose.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do you know what you were saying when you came?” Adam whispers to him as he takes Neal’s wrists and easily pins them up and over his head when Neal tries to wrap them around his back, taking away the method through which Neal talks best just as Neal did to him.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Neal does, kinda, now that he thinks about it.  He doesn’t want to talk about that right now, though.  “Shut up,” he says to Adam instead, because he’s smooth like that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Adam grins light and easy and lets it go, though he doesn’t take the pressure off of Neal’s wrists.  “Your turn, sweetheart,” he says, and pushes Neal down against the bedclothes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:106423</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html"/>
    <title>AI FIC: All That Time, Silent Still (3/29)</title>
    <published>2009-07-22T00:53:54Z</published>
    <updated>2009-07-25T23:56:30Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html#cutid1"&gt;Part Two&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Three&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David watched the dealer go and then glanced up at the slave again.  “I probably could have gotten you for a thousand,” he said.  “It’d still be more than you weigh.”  Beating was cheaper than feeding, and probably more fun.  The slave’s eyes ticked towards him again before finding something deeply fascinating in his own feet.  He was probably looking at the manacles, which had had been buckled too tightly and would have been cutting his circulation off before much more time had gone by.  David didn’t suppose that he needed to be able to walk in order to play his role in the advancement of science, either.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David looked from beneath his lashes, in a gesture that he knew bore more than a passing resemblance to the ones that Archuleta had been giving him for hours, at the black-clad men and women standing only a few feet away and waiting quietly for the trader to return.  He knew why they were there.  So did the slaves who did not have local buyers drifting through and looking at them speculatively; though their faces remained as blank of expression and demonstrative of the fact that at least a handful of them had been well-trained, once upon a time, David had been informed by those who knew best that the quickest way to gauge a slave’s true mood was to watch his or her shoulders.  There were marbles beneath the flesh, even in the leanest and most underfed of them all.  For more than a few seconds, long enough to become dangerous, David thought about calling the trader back and putting in an offer for all of them.  Stupid, stupid; might have the money in his accounts, but barely, and that wouldn’t leave enough to deal with any of the other emergencies that were certain to occur between now and spring.  He could at least come up with a reasonable story for why he was purchasing the slave who had scars, but no other marks of mutilation.  The slave was underfed, but looked as if he would be strong once he had a few days of food and a warm place to sleep where boots didn’t conveniently find their ways into his side.  He could say no such thing in regard to the pitiful creatures standing before him with some of their limbs missing.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;You’re a coward.&lt;/i&gt;  Andrew’s voice echoing through his head.  David stared fixedly ahead and ignored that one or two of the Eastlander’s were now giving him curious looks themselves.  But he was alive, and he was the only one left to manage the estate, so that had to say something for his ability to keep fighting for another day.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The slave on the podium shivered abruptly and then made an irritated noise when his hands could not move to cradle his side the way that he clearly wanted to.  Hunger or pain, David could not say which affliction it was that made him move, but it would have been unheard of in one of the perfect and blank body slaves being pinched and examined at the front of the building.  David looked up at him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My God, you’re on the verge of passing out, aren’t you?” he asked as he took note of the dark circles which painted the skin below the slave’s eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The slave looked towards him, paused, and then seemed to realize that there was no way for him to avoid answering that would not be more of a breach of etiquette than moving in the first place.  “Whether or not I ate today would not make enough of a difference in my weight to affect my price, sir.”  There was no insolent delay in applying David’s proper title, and he had an accent that David could not immediately place, though it certainly was not from any of the nation-states of North America.  Simple jingoism could often explain how a person became a slave as much as unfortunate political beliefs or economic desperation.  David tilted his head to one side and regarded the slave carefully, even though he was no longer looking David in the eye.  Studying his feet as he was, even though the slave was standing slightly above David, David had an unobstructed view of the back of his neck, unmarred save for the red and abraded line where a collar had been, before he had been taken out for the day’s sale.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And David was a goddamned fool.  He spun and did not care that now he had &lt;i&gt;all&lt;/i&gt; of the Eastlanders staring at him, muttering obscenities beneath his breath.  He had not looked behind him to check that Archuleta was still there.  He had just assumed that the boy was there, because Archuleta was probably the last slave in the world that would creep off without David’s leave, but he could not remember the last time that he had been able to feel Archuleta like a shadow at his back.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He could hear the beginnings of a commotion at the front of the building.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“All that I need you to do is sign,” the trader was saying as he came back, holding out an electronic data pad and stylus for David to take.  He did not see that David’s expression had changed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“In a minute,” David snapped.  He thrust his arm out in the new slave’s direction; he knew that he was looking every inch of his class and thought that this was the very least of all possible instances in which he could be moved to give a fuck.  “Just get his legs free.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The trader stepped back for a second.  “I can’t transfer the funds until you sign,” he started slowly, a line appearing between his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David’s lips pulled back from his teeth before he even realized that he had given himself the order to move.  “Are you honestly suggesting to me,” he said, enunciating carefully and leaning over the trader until they were nearly touching.  He saw the trader’s eyes dipping down to the gold brocade at the edges of David’s jacket, the deep and expensive blue of the wool.  “That you do not think that I honor my debts?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The line between free and slave depended much more upon the influence that one held than any version of the official story cared to admit.  David knew that he had one as soon as he saw the edges of the trader’s mouth start to twitch; he was too well-disciplined to let them entirely bow downwards.  “No,” the trader finally said.  He dipped his head and stepped back, giving David only a flash of his murderous expression as he knelt to release the slave’s ankles.  “I would never presume that.  Sir.”  And &lt;i&gt;there&lt;/i&gt; was the snarling pause before the proper address that a slave never would have been able to get away with without reprisal.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There red and purple indentations in the slave’s skin when the manacles fell away, and he stumbled when David reached out, twisted his hand through the Y chain, and yanked him down hard from the podium.  It was less than a second of skin pressed from thigh to shoulder against David’s clothing before he righted himself; David was barely even willing to give them that.  He dragged the slave behind him as he nearly sprinted through the building, appearances be damned, knocking people out of the way with his shoulders when his glare was not enough.  The slave behind him made a soft sound as a few of them took out their pique upon him when they could not touch David himself.  David doubted that the black eye and the purpling mark on his side were the only injuries that he carried, just the only ones in which someone had been foolish enough to leave a mark.  David should have slowed down, to accommodate him.  He made an angry noise from the back of his throat and only jerked his new purchase along that much faster.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Andrew’s voice, from the back of his mind, made a disapproving sound and then fell silent.  David didn’t guess that there was anything else that needed to be said, but he was alive and that was that, so he guessed that his brand of simultaneously surviving and still managing to live with himself was good enough.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The sounds of a ruckus grew louder the closer that David got to the front of the building.  Oh, fuck him, it was actually coming from outside, and David had no doubt whatsoever that it involved Archuleta.  His gut would not allow any arguments to the contrary.  He burst through the doors, feeling the cold slamming back into him like a physical blow, and found his slave.  Two men in dark gray were present, turning David’s blood cold and sluggish in his veins as soon as he laid eyes upon them.  They were not the ones who had Archuleta by each arm though, and were twisting so hard that there were &lt;i&gt;definitely&lt;/i&gt; going to be bruises from this contact.  They had their arms folded across their chests (David had no doubt that the guns at their hips could still be reached faster than anyone within the crowd could hop to lay hand upon them), they were watching with dispassionate eyes.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where did you think that you were creeping off to, boy?”  One of the people who had Archuleta by his upper arm was a woman, small and frail.  David thought that Archuleta could have shaken her off hard enough to do damage of his own, if he had not looked too petrified to move.  “You were moving pretty fucking fast, don’t you think?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I wasn’t--” Archuleta started, and then he saw David.  If anything, David thought that the boy’s face lost even more color.  “I wasn’t trying to run.”  He finished in a whisper.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David put his hand upon its customary place on the back of Archuleta’s neck, twisted his fingers beneath the links.  He had to take a deep breath before he was able to keep himself from choking the kid by jerking him back against David before the people on either side of him were able to let go.  “That’s enough,” David said in a clear, ringing voice intended to address everyone at once, including Archuleta.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The woman looked sullen, and unaccountably small, in spite of the fact that she actually appeared to have been getting enough to eat recently.  Being free was one of the few superiorities that she could claim, and by snapping at her rather than Archuleta, David was taking that from her.  “He was slipping off down the street,” she muttered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David looked at Archuleta.  “I wasn’t!” Archuleta protested immediately.  “The crowds inside--we got separated and I thought that maybe you had come out here--”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Okay,” David cut him off without being certain that he believed the story, and repeated more firmly, “&lt;i&gt;Okay,&lt;/i&gt;” when Archuleta looked as though he was about to launch himself back into another spate of nervous babbling.  He looked over his shoulder and nearly collided faces with the new slave, who was standing silent and unmoving directly behind, watching everything with inscrutable eyes.  He was breaking his resemblance to a statue only by the fact that his skin had broken all over into gooseflesh, and he could not hold back his shivering.  “Will you get fucking &lt;i&gt;inside&lt;/i&gt;?” David snapped at the slave, even though he could not remember if he had dropped the Y chain before or after they had burst out into the elements.  The slave dipped his head, just once, and entered the market building again without saying a word.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One of the neat men in the neat gray suits with the neat empty eyes finally spoke up.  “Do you require our assistance, sir?”  There was an entirely different inflection when he said “sir” than that which was present when any of the slaves or poor free said it.  Whereas David had been fighting back the urge to pinch at the bridge of his nose in frustration, they had nothing more than his full and complete attention before his heart had managed to beat twice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” David said, weighing his words very carefully.  He threw a glance around at the hungry crowd.  “No, I think that I can discipline my own slaves quite satisfactorily without aid.  Thank you.”  He could have been military himself, given the precision that he put into his turn, and re-entered the market while all but bodily dragging Archuleta along at his side.  The boy was still trying to protest his innocence, albeit in a much lower tone, as if he was not certain whether he would be making it better or worse.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shut up,” David told him calmly.  It was like a recording being shut off, how quickly Archuleta fell silent and staring.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The new slave was standing just inside the door, his hands still chained in front of him.  He was examining the locks, face blanker than anything that David had ever seen before in his life, and he looked up when he noticed that David was before him again.  If there was supposed to be some kind of spark there indicative of the fact that he had once upon a time fought for the Resistance, then David wasn’t seeing it.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I wasn’t--” Archuleta tried again in the lull.  He had to be desperate, if he was speaking after David had explicitly told him not to.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David felt exhausted and wrung out and entirely done with seeing or being seen, however fucking much it might improve his longevity when it was all said and done.  “Have the vehicle brought around,” he told Archuleta instead, and “Yes, I am giving you permission to go outside,” when Archuleta hesitated.  Archuleta still hesitated for just a second before he slipped out the front door, as if he was expecting a horde to come descending upon him again at any moment.  David was left staring at the new slave and the slave’s absolute refusal to give him anything in return.  If nothing else, he was saving someone from being sold by the pound for a likely death foaming at the mouth.  If nothing else, he had that standing in his favor. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sir!”  The voice of the very last person that David thought he wanted to see at that moment.  He pressed his lips tightly together so that a groan would not be able to slip past them and turned.  The trader was there, his data pad back in hand.  David snatched it from him long enough to scrawl his signature and then glanced back at the new slave.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There.  You’re mine,” he said, and grabbed for the trailing end of the Y chain.  When the trader reached for his arm again, appearances be damned, David was entirely certain that he could have punched him.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The collar, sir,” the trader told David calmly, after he had removed his hand from David’s arm.  David saw that in his other hand he was carrying the string of flat, brushed-steel links that would mark the new slave as David’s property until such time as David decided he did not want him any longer.  There was a microchip hidden within one of the square segments, near the clasp, monitoring everywhere that the slave would go as a part of the national database.  It was why the crowd had been entirely foolish in assuming that Archuleta must have been running before; the mutilated forms inside were proof enough that there were still some desperate and crazy enough to try it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course,” David murmured.  He even felt a slight color rising in his cheeks as he took the links from the trader’s outstretched hand.  The slave was slightly taller than he was, but he did not wait for direction from David before he was hunching over and dipping his head so that David could fasten the metal about his throat.  The clasp made an entirely permanent snicking noise as it came together; it would not release again unless David or a party on his behalf formally relinquished ownership.  “The chip has already been loaded?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course.”  The trader straightened and even looked affronted for a moment.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Now I’m yours,” the new slave said softly.  He straightened up again and met David’s eyes, not for long enough to be considered insolent.  The sound of the vehicle being pulled up outside made him turn his head, so he missed David picking up the Y chain again, though David noticed that he looked at the manacles again very hard once he had twisted back around.  He fell into perfect, proper step behind David when David led him outside again, now that they were not running faster than the slave’s battered body would allow him to keep up.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The vehicle itself could have been called a carriage, though it was certainly boxier and more hodge-podge than any of those that David had seen in history books.  For all but the longest journeys, those generally made by the military alone, oil cost so much that it was cheaper to use animal power.  The two horses standing at the front were healthier-looking than many of the slaves that David had seen.  He hesitated for a moment when he saw it, weighing the cold versus the watching crowd, and in the end pushed the new slave towards the empty space beside the driver.  “Go on.”  The driver, Jason, exchanged a look with David before he extended his hand down to help the new slave up, as he could not climb unaided with the restraints at his wrists.  Jason knew this game, too, and was able to keep his lashes lowered and the flash of expression quick enough that David did not think that it was visible to anyone but himself.  He took Archuleta by the elbow and led him into the interior compartment, slamming the door hard behind them.  The handful of people watching them go who had witnessed the earlier altercation in front of the slave market could make of that whatever they wished.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David settled back into his seat as he felt the carriage beginning to move, wincing as they soon hit far rougher roads than the packed dirt that he had been crossing on foot during the earlier errands.  There had been an art to constructing these kinds of vehicles, once; they had clearly not entirely managed to rediscover it.  Archuleta sat opposite him, clearly struggling to hide his fear behind a body slave’s china-doll blankness and failing utterly.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Archuleta,” David started.  The boy shifted forward in his seat immediately.  Fuck them both, he would probably be relieved if David took now as an opportunity to use his hands or his mouth, so that he could stop wandering around wondering what the hell his function was and if David actually had something worse planned.  He wanted to pinch at the bridge of his nose again, and had to remind himself very hard that medication was too difficult to come by to use against any headache short of blinding.  “Turn on the wireless,” he said finally.  Archuleta shifted from his seat long enough to turn on the small radio that was hanging down from one of the windows, twisting the dial until he found the day’s live frequency.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“...estimates of the dead range into the dozens,” a woman’s voice rolled across them, soothing in spite of how often she was broken up on a burst of static.  “The House of Governance has issued a statement calling this the greatest victory since the Battle of the Red River, and add that our inevitable victory is nearer at hand than ever....”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David tilted his head back against his seat and closed his eyes in an effort to keep the ache behind them from growing any larger, all the while unable to escape Archuleta’s presence forced into such close quarters in the cab.  Though the slave sitting above with Jason was making no noise, somehow David was unable to stop sensing him, too.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Three&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106863.html#cutid1"&gt;Continue to Part Four&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:insanejournal.com:atom1:ficangel:106024</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106024.html"/>
    <title>AI FIC: All That Time, Silent Still (2/29)</title>
    <published>2009-07-19T14:33:09Z</published>
    <updated>2009-07-22T00:54:26Z</updated>
    <category term="all that time silent still"/>
    <content type="html">TITLE: All That Time, Silent Still&lt;br /&gt;AUTHOR: Mari&lt;br /&gt;RATING: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;PAIRINGS: Mavid, Tiedam, miscellaneous hints of others both slash and het.&lt;br /&gt;DISCLAIMER: I do not own this sandbox, and all of the sandbox games played within are entirely fictional.&lt;br /&gt;SUMMARY: Civilizations have crashed before under the impact of one great catastrophe. Make it two, and what’s left behind is barely recognizable. Slavefic AU.&lt;br /&gt;CONTAINS: Coercive themes by definition; sex, violence, language, and torture both onscreen and off. Contact me if you want or need to know more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/105876.html#cutid1"&gt;Part One&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part Two&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If Lady Abdul had glanced David’s way at the same moment that he caught sight of her, she would have seen him naked.  He paused for half a step and then finished tucking away the slip of paper smoothly without looking at it, covering it under the pretense of adjusting his pants once again.  David slid his jacket back on and was doing up the buttons as she turned to face him.  If she asked, he was simply going to say that he had gone to take a leak.  He had told enough lies over the course of his life to make such a simply one convincing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Lord Cook.”  Abdul had a strange smile, vacant on the surface, but always making David wonder what was going on beneath it.  The long white dresses that she tended to wear did little to discourage the impression, for they were the mostly wildly impractical garments that she possibly could have worn in public, amidst all of the wind-blown dust, and yet she somehow managed to still avoid getting a single speck on them that David could see.  He focused hard at the end of Adbul’s dress, trailing in the dirt and yet still somehow managing to remain spotless, and wondered if she wasn’t secretly some kind of witch.  The burden of past favors kept his mouth shut of anything save for a polite smile. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Abdul’s eyes ticked past him, into the shadows that he had just exited.  She let out a moue that was nearly disapproving, and David could just imagine what was going through her mind.  Maybe the magic that kept the edges of her dress clean did not work once it was taken into a darkened alley.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Bodily needs,” David said delicately, without bothering to explain further.  As Archuleta had been left to stand outside the alleyway alone, that left very few bodily needs in the running.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Abdul’s eyebrow rose very slightly as she hooked her arm through David’s without asking for permission.  She also crooked her finger very slightly at Archuleta to follow them as she began leading David away from the alley and back towards the throngs of civilization.  Archuleta looked David’s way and waited for the slight incline of David’s head telling him that it was all right before he did so.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Needs,” Abdul mused in a tone that could have meant anything at all, though it was at least friendly on the surface.  She pinched at the inside of David’s arm; he barely felt it through the thick blue wool of his coat.  The gesture was intended to be playful, though, almost certainly.  “I love Parisian perfumes, did you know that?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David cocked an eyebrow at her.  “I never smell them on you,” he said with a slight smile.  And he saw Lady Paula Abdul often, at nearly every large function at one estate or another.  They were tied together by both the bonds of their class and the bonds of personal affection, with all that she had done to keep his family out of overt danger over the past twenty years.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s an unwise vice to air in public,” Abdul said lightly.  She made an airy gesture with her free hand, as if she was not admitting to a very serious breach of trade law right in front of him.  “Not to mention an expensive one.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Even when you’re not going through the proper channels,” David answered, dropping his voice even lower now that they were back among the throngs that could possibly overhear, even though every last one of them who had the money to do so was dealing.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The proper channels would cost as much as my estate, and probably include a few favors that I don’t feel like repaying,” Paula answered him in a voice every bit as light and teasing.  “And I don’t like to loan out my property, it always comes back broken.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just like that, David felt cold again inside of his coat, though he was too experienced to show it.  “It’s easily replaceable.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The good china is never easy to replace.”  David finally realized where Abdul was leading them, and all of the stealing himself in the world could not stop his step from hitching, just for a second.  She glanced up at him curiously.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m not finding myself in need of new china at the moment,” David said by way of explanation.  “And I’ve already put in several ration orders today.  Leave them alone too long, they’ll be stolen right off of the vehicle.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ve broken several pieces recently, unfortunately,” Abdul said.  She pulled her arm free of his of her own accord, saving David from having to put in the effort of keeping still and managing not to shudder.  He might not be much, he reminded himself, but he was at a bare minimum better than this.  “And you might find something that you like.”  Lady Abdul was a small woman, which made it easy for her to look at men coquettishly from beneath her lashes.  David had seen her do it many times before, and often with men that he knew full well she had no interest in.  He was among them.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Maybe,” David allowed.  “Maybe I can just go for the company.”  Even though Abdul certainly knew that there was no heat behind David’s flirting, she smile back at him as sunnily at him as any barely-adolescent girl.  “Stay close to me,” he added over his shoulder to Archuleta, even though the closer they got to the slave market the more the boy was nearly stepping on the backs of David’s shoes in his haste not to be left behind.  If there was any place where it was not terribly dangerous to be an unclaimed slave, then surely this was the worst among them.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The slave market was a big white building that had maybe been a courthouse, before.  The stone was white, and more marked over with wounds from bullets and mortar rounds than any of those surrounding, even if the marks were old and faded.  It had been a very long time since the Resistance had come this close into the urban areas, and the seat of government was in a big steel building several miles away that had once been the home of a corporation; the high rise made it safer.  David walked slowly up the steps amidst the swirls of color and felt heated air start to buffet him yards before he reached the opened doors.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Inside, it was warm, so warm that David felt a prickle of sweat beginning beneath the high woolen collar of his coat almost immediately.  It felt clammy as it eventually started to make a path down his spine.  There was so much that hurt the eye in here, and not just the fact that he had yet to meet a member of the aristocracy who could appreciate a fucking neutral.  It was also more crowded than it had been anywhere else that David had been that day, even when he had been struggling to put in a medical order through the clean, aboveboard lines.  He was jostled more than once, and put his hand out behind him so that Archuleta would know to stay close.  He intended to do nothing more than waggle his fingers, but found a hand clasping his almost immediately, and in a nearly bone-breaking grip at that.  David had not purchased Archuleta through the market.  Didn’t mean that the boy had never been here, though.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Abdul blended in here, too, save for a trace of grunge at the lower hem of her dress that was now visible that she was standing on a pristine marble floor rather than the gray-death dirt of the outside.  David saw her glancing down and scowling at the evidence that she was human, after all, before she attempted to put her arm back through David’s.  He skirted her and pretended that it was due to the jostling of the crowd, thought that he actually got away with it.  Maybe Abdul was having one of the days when her breeziness was not an elaborate game, but was instead simply because she could not do any better.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The building was warm, and it was white from its floors up to its ceiling, the floors constructed of marble that had to have been quarried before the wars and lovingly cared for, polished, and repaired since then.  The bullet scars that marked the outside of the building didn’t dare come in here.  David could almost smell the bleach that was used to keep it so sparkling, and he had to lower his eyes to the floor for a few seconds in order to keep himself from being blinded, only to discover that the floor was not much better.  There were forms standing up on sleek white podiums standing up from the floor, with aisles running between them for the patrons to walk.  The ones towards the front of the building, the trained body slaves, were not chained, for they did not require it, no matter how close at hand escape might look to be.  Before each of them was a small placard detailing their height, their weight, every dimension of their body documented to such detail that David could not help but wonder if they were required to take a shit first, just to make certain that nothing changed.  Their behavioral quirks, such as they were, were also listed on the placard along with their skills.  There was not much in the way of variety there.  They were all amiable, well-behaved, able to give a perfect impression of being dead inside and maybe even living it.  Adbul paused in front the body slaves, head tilted slightly to one side.  She did not seem to notice when David drifted away from her and further on down the line.  None of the slaves in here where wearing clothing; it interfered with seeing what they were buying.  The impractical and expensive warmth wasn’t for their comfort, either.  No one wanted to see the canvas that they were purchasing marred by the unsightliness of gooseflesh.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David had no need of a body slave, not today.  He drifted further down, dipping his shoulders so that he would have to touch as few people as possible on his way.  Most of the bodies were underfed, too, in the angular and rangy way that had once been deliberate vogue but now just meant that there was not enough to eat.  It was hard enough keeping enough food in the stomachs of the poor free to keep them moving; after oil had, if not run out to the last drop, at least made it abundantly clear that the days of cheap and easy were over, then it was easy to turn political dissidents and economically desperate over to others’ hands and pretend that it wasn’t going to be murder or something worse, in the end.  It had taken David a long time to realize that the things that his parents whispered to him as a child were not the same stories that his peers were getting, and longer than that to realize that the stories told for him were not for others to share.  He remembered days and days of his parents wearing pinched and wary looks, and talking amongst themselves about “what if it happens to him” when they thought that he could not hear.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The body slaves were amongst the most physically perfect of any of the flesh for sale.  David had no doubt that they were well-trained, too, in the way that they could look from beneath their lashes in a way that did not quite skirt against the edges of propriety or good training, but invited all kinds of liberties to be taken with them, for the price.  They were good; it reached their eyes.  He made eye contact with each among them only long enough to see the lashes lower automatically towards the floor before he moved on, deeper into the complex.  It was even more crowded in with buyers in here than usual, considering how cheaply flesh ran.  Probably people needing more bodies to bring in the short run of winter crops that before it became truly, deeply cold, and nothing else would be coaxed out of the ground again until spring.  The lesser slaves, those who were not intended to keep a bed warm through the winter, were further along towards the back of the building.  The heat there was still every bit as thick, and the slaves were still without any clothing.  They were not quite as physically lovely to look upon, and perhaps also thinner than even those towards the front, but the expression, the lack of it, within their eyes was the same.  David had need of none of them, either, or anyone in this building, but it would look strange if he were to bolt now.  He for once did not look around to see if Archuleta was remaining close as David had instructed him to do.  As much as the boy had all but been trying to fit into David’s clothing along with him ever since they had come out, surely there was a point at which it became redundant.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And at the very back of the building, where one almost had to be hunting for them--and David did not like to think about the sort of people who would be hunting exactly the kinds of dregs that were stuck back into the far corners of the market, where they could not mar the pretty flesh at the front and center by way of association, what sort of purpose they might have for them--were the leftovers.  The slaves too broken down for hard manual labor any longer, and so broken down on the outside as well as on the in that they were welcome in anyone’s beds or within the nice houses where the slaves were ornaments as much as the furniture.  They had two possible stops waiting for them: shipment to the mines to the east, where there was still some coal to be found, or the fields to the south where there was an increasingly pitiful amount of oil, or to the labs that no one quite knew the locations of and no one wanted to ask, either.  Missouri was not a nationality large enough to involve itself in the sporadic wars with Europe, but there were allies to the east who were, and new forms of bio-warfare were being developed all the time.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David had hated looking at the body slaves and those slaves destined for manual labor based upon how smoothly they had managed, it seemed, to both exit their own bodies entirely and still look upon him with a particularly damning kind of reproach.  The dregs, the ones that no one wanted unless they wanted them for ends that even the most callous slave-owners amongst David’s acquaintance would cough politely and then change the subject upon hearing, were difficult to look upon based upon their bodies alone.  The best among them were underfed and exhausted to the point that there bodies had simply decided that enough was enough, and begun the process of aging them into shapes decades beyond that of their actual ages.  The gray of the skin and hair here was not the cause of thick dust that probably provide excellent camouflage if one should need to get away quickly.  The worst among them were the chronically defiant and the runaways.  David thought that maybe he could understand why the slaves towards the front of the building, the ones who were heading towards slightly better futures in the short term if nothing else, preferred to stare straight ahead while their flesh was being prodded and judged rather than look this way.  The slaves at the far end of the building were all in chains, on what limbs that they had left.  David counted several missing feet, a few hands, more than a few facial mutilations that would make it impossible for them to escape again, for they would stand out everywhere that they went even if they did by some miracle manage to hide or get their collar off.  One slave had obviously been caught with a woman to which he was not allowed access; David turned abruptly and nearly left then and there.  There was no purpose to his being down here.  He was not intending to buy any poor piece of flesh this day, and he knew his own mind and motives for the dangerous little games that he played.  He did not need to see the effects of that which he opposed in bloody, torn person in order to understand.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He noticed the slave in passing by his relative lack of trauma rather than any outstandingly gruesome scar.  David paused in spite of himself, never mind that Lady Abdul at this point had to have either made her purchase or groped to her satisfaction and would be looking to move on.  The man was tall, probably an inch or so taller than David himself when he was standing fully upright.  At the moment he was hunching protectively around an ugly red-purple bruise that had been painted across one of his sides, as if he had been recently kicked.  David could already tell that it would darken into nearly black before the sun fell.  The man’s hands twitched as if he wanted to cradle the injury, but restraints holding both of his wrists together and then running into a Y chain down to his tightly bound ankles kept him from doing so.  His ankles were held together so tightly that he would not be able to even take the short, careful steps of most the other slaves who were kept chained due to their own past histories of misbehavior.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hope the building doesn’t catch on fire,” David said, half to himself.  Just for a moment, quickly enough and then gone again that he was able to convince himself that he was imagining it, David thought that he saw the slave’s eyes, a particularly dark shade of brown, flashing towards his own before he went back to staring at his feet, the wall, nothing at all.  He was even better at it than most.  Around one of those eyes was another deep bruise, this starting to shade from purple into green and with a promise of that particularly noxious jaundice-like yellow approximately a week after that.  David was amazed to see fresh bruises on a slave being offered up for sale at all, no matter how cheaply and how obvious it was what his expected end was to be.  It was generally preferred to wait until the newest marks had faded if at all possible, giving the impression that any past misbehaviors on the part of the slave were strictly that.  Scars were another matter.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And the slave--the &lt;i&gt;man&lt;/i&gt;, he corrected himself, with a half-guilty flush--standing before David was certainly not lacking for those, either.  He was standing facing David, but David could still see trailing scars, nearly like fingers inching forward from a malevolent presence at the man’s back, curving around his shoulders, waist, and thighs.  It left little doubt in David’s mind that he was see the mark of a whip across the slave’s back if he were turn, and applied liberally at that.  The only scars on his front were a long, curving mark starting to make the change from pink into white down his thigh--he was lucky that he had not bled out from it, if it had been as deep upon delivery as it looked--and several shorter ones on his torso, as if he had been stabbed.  He was still in possession of all of his limbs, all of the body parts that he had been born with.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And his face had been left unmarred.  David studied it without caring if he appeared rude, as the man was doing an excellent job of staring both at and through David as it was.  He was good-looking, and perhaps that was why; he could have been someone’s body slave, once.  Even though David would hazard a guess and say that he was approaching thirty, if not for his scars and the restraints suggesting that he still had severe behavioral problems, he perhaps still could have been.  Not everyone favored slaves so young that they were still nearly children.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He needed to be getting back to Abdul before she grew curious and came looking for him here amongst flesh that was clearly one step away from being sold by the pound.  Instead, David caught himself stepping forward and leaning over the slave’s placard so that he could read his documented information more clearly.  His breath caught in his throat.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The slave had tried to run twice.  The second time had apparently been punished severely enough to put all thoughts of a third try and a prayer for luck straight out of his mind, for it had been nearly four years before and there was hardly a mark of undesirable behavior standing against him since.  David would wonder why he was still being bound so tightly, when he had apparently been beaten into reform, and would have shuddered to contemplate what could have possibly been done to him that would have caused that turn around and yet hadn’t required mutilation, if his eyes had not been immediately drawn towards the last line of the slave’s notable information, set into a typeface so small that David had to strain in order to see it.  The slave had, once upon a time, been a member of the Resistance.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David stepped back abruptly and tilted his face upwards to try and catch the slave’s eye before his brain was able to catch up with him and begin its klaxon screaming of stupid, stupid, stupid.  It didn’t matter; the slave managed to look directly into David’s eyes and yet still give the impression that he was not looking at anything at all.  The only proof that there was still a person inside of the flesh lie in the way that he still could not straighten up from the ribs that had in all likelihood been broken before he had been shoved up onto the dais for anyone who would make an offer on him, the fine lines of pain around his mouth.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll give you thirteen hundred for him,” David said without thinking to the small little man who had been in the corner, watching everything, because there was always someone like him in places like these.  He thought that he saw something in the slave’s eyes change, moving towards him, but it could have just been the lights flickering as the generator faltered for a moment.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man’s mouth had been turning downwards before David had even quoted an amount, just as David had known that it was.  There was someone like that in every place like this, too.  “I can get double that selling him Eastland,” he said, referring to the large conglomerate of states-turned-nation that took up most of the North American coastline beyond the Mississippi River.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;David snorted.  “There’s only one thing that you would be selling him Eastland for,” he said.  “And they’ll be buying by the pound.”  It didn’t take much in the way of skilled labor--in or out of bed--in order to be strapped down and have whatever the latest chemical weapon was poured down your throat or dusted over your body.  Just like before, David thought that he saw the slave looking towards him, and just like before, he could not be certain by the time that he turned his head.  “That’s what happens when you underfeed your slaves.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man’s face bowed down even further.  “He can work--” he started.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The fact that you have him chained so tight suggests that he doesn’t want to.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And then why the hell do you want him, then?” the man finally exploded at David, and seemed to remember that he was all but yelling at the aristocracy a moment later, and he himself merely a poor free whose state could be amended from that at any time.  His complexion took on an unfair and still entirely accurate resemblance to curdled milk.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s none of your concern why I want him,” David said stiffly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The man all but bowed from the waist in his haste to nod his head in agreement, though David still saw danger in the way that he was holding his mouth.  “As you wish, as you wish,” he said.  The unhappy bow turned into a smile that David didn’t like much better, for it had snakes and slime behind the surprisingly well cared-for teeth.  “Some like bed mates that buck.  I don’t judge.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thirteen hundred,” David repeated softly, and forced himself to put out his hand for the man to shake.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thirteen hundred.”  His hand certainly didn’t feel as though David was clasping onto scales, which so far as he was concerned only proved that no one was trustworthy.  “I’ll enter the changes into the database, Lord Cook.”  David managed not to start at the realization that he had been so easily recognized.  “And arrange to take the funds from your account?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes,” David said vaguely, mind turning.  “And bring something to get these irons off, at least on his legs.  I don’t intend to carry him out across my shoulders.”  He had been startled thus far to get even eye contact; when the corners of the slave’s mouth turned down, David could have fallen over.  As the trader hurried away to make the changes, assuring a group clad in black that David could only assume were the spoken-of Eastlanders that he would be back to help them soon, David started up at his purchase and asked, “Who are you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Proving that there were more ways to disobey than outright violence, the slave stared back at him and did not speak.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Part Two&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href="http://ficangel.insanejournal.com/106423.html"&gt;Continue to Part Three&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
</feed>
